Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

The Zashiki Warashi of Intellectual Village:Volume6 Epilogue

2015-10-11T01:31:38Z

Galeblaze:

==Epilogue: Destruction, Execution==

Jinnai Shinobu was suddenly thrown into an unbelievable situation and he was on the verge of tears from the very beginning. But he knew just how serious Hyakki Yakou and similar groups were. He knew how easily precious human life would be lost once a legitimate battle began.

Several faces appeared in his mind’s eye, but he started by running into the thatch-roof house. He had to tell his father, mother, grandfather, and grandmother of the threat. Or so he thought.

“Granny! Dammit!!”

His grandmother was collapsed in the middle of the hall. He thought it may have been a sudden illness, but he was wrong. He was only an amateur, but he didn’t see anything obvious like pain or paleness on her face. It almost looked like she was sleeping.

But she would not wake up no matter how much he called for her or shook her shoulders.

“Shinobu, something’s wrong in the brewery too. I don’t hear any of the young men yelling.”

“So it isn’t just granny?”

Something was happening, but he did not know what.

He left his grandmother with the Zashiki Warashi and made his way from the backyard to the brewery. It was a delicate facility, so he had to wear a simple white protective suit to keep germs out. After being slowed down by that preparation, he peered through the heavy door he was normally not allowed through and saw men dressed in the same type of protective suit collapsed on the floor. One of them was his father. A bubbling sound came from a bucket twice as tall as he was, so he initially suspected it was some kind of gas.

But he was wrong again. That was not what was going on here.

“Zashiki Warashi, Succubus, Furutsubaki! Put on protective suits and help me carry out my dad and the others. Oh, not you Yuki Onna. They’ve told you to stay away from the brewery, haven’t they!?”

Inhuman Youkai were convenient at times like this. They easily lifted up the human bodies like they were paper bags. They also found and gathered Shinobu’s mother and grandfather.

It was obvious where they had to go.

Shinobu could not imagine what those bombers held inside, but he knew they could not outlast it just by trembling inside their house.

And the one with the greatest power was the Yuki Onna.

“We’ll be using your ice room.”

After stating his intention, Shinobu opened the door on the kitchen floor. An intense chill rose from it, but he went on to say more.

“Listen, Yuki Onna. Everyone here is only sleeping. If we just threw them inside the ice room, they’d die. So I don’t care if it’s an igloo or what. Just ''make something out of snow to keep them warm''. And make it as solid as possible on the outside. Solid enough to defend against a bomb. Can you do that?”

“…Easily…”

Shinobu thought while he and the Youkai removed their protective suits.

He thought of the Zashiki Warashi, the Nekomata, both Furutsubaki, and the harmless Youkai his mother had brought in, but none of them were enough to deal with Hyakki Yakou in their mobile base. Who could properly deal with an entire group or organization? After some more thought, he spoke up.

“Succubus.”

“Yes, what is it?”

“You controlled a large organization known as the European Security Force, right? Lend me your knowledge to fight against these people and drive them off.”

“Well, you are my current master. If you make a contract to that end, I will obey.”

“Shinobu.”

“I know it’s dangerous! But Madoka, Nagisa, the Love King, Tarou, and tons of other people are still in the village! I’m not going to let them destroy it all for their own convenience!”

With that said, Shinobu ran from the thatch-roof house with the Succubus in tow.

Things were not much better outside.

People were lying collapsed on the ground, a light electric truck had crashed into a dry paddy field, and he spotted a Lamp Obake and Umbrella Obake panicking on a farm road.

“S-someone! Anyone! Is there a doctor around!?”

“Mhh, was everyone really wiped out? 119 isn’t even answering.”

(You idiots.)

Shinobu’s face turned blue, not red.

He did not even have it in him to feel anger.

(You should have stayed inside the house! I’m sure the other Youkai have all fled already!!)

“Hey, Lantern and Umbrella! Come with me if you want to live!!”

“Eh? What? B-but Hiro-sama and his mother are…”

“We need to figure out what caused that and you can’t rely on the fact that Youkai don’t die. So don’t just wander around, got it!?”

Shinobu sounded full of himself, but that was only due to his experience in a few different incidents. In truth, he was only a high school boy. He could use a Package against itself, but he could not produce any paranormal power himself.

But they could.

Hyakki Yakou and similar groups most definitely could.

It was a peaceful village.

Areas of woods remained among the expanses of dry paddy fields. Hafuri, leader of Hyakki Yakou, built up her formation hidden inside one such area. It looked like a scene from a battle in the Warring States period. Except, that is, for the many invisibility and defense barriers set up around her. No one could see her and no one could get through to her. That was her position as the brains.

The airborne warning and control aircraft and strategic stealth bombers overhead were only a diversion.

They did not know how many people were in the Aoandon’s group, but that group’s focus would be on the heavens. And while they carelessly looked skyward, Hyakki Yakou would tear out their windpipe from below.

“The Top Five are all in position.”

“Understood. Everyone, begin the attack. Use the bombing and paranormal together to complete this as quickly as possible. It would help if you could keep the damage to civilians to a minimum, but if you deem that impossible, make your own decision.”

As soon as she gave those orders, an explosive sound reached her.

But it did not come from the smart bombs dropped from the bombers flying overhead or from a largescale attack carried out by Hyakki Yakou’s elite warriors.

Far, far too suddenly, the Aoandon had run up to Hafuri’s side.

Her speed was so great that the countless broken barriers only burst after the fact.

“…!?”

Before she could cry out, a young aide’s windpipe was slashed in a horizontal line.

And before the fresh blood could spray out, the Aoandon’s claws turned around to target Hafuri’s vitals.

“Young lady!!”

The Mamedanuki that acted as her body double (she was a tanuki Youkai that was as small as a stuffed animal) cut in. The entire scenery grew distorted and they all vanished, but the Aoandon did not even look surprised. She breathed in just once and blew flames from her lips like a bluish-white flamethrower.

“Hot!?”

“Ah ha ha! Tanuki transform by spreading their ballsack, but it’s commonly said they’ll reveal their true form after dropping ashes from their pipe!!”

The Aoandon spoke up in delight when she saw the scenery grow distorted again and Hafuri’s group appear out of thin air.

“Hi there. I’m the final boss. Nice to meet you. Were you surprised that I broke through the middle right off the bat?”

“…”

“It’s no use. Those Top Five of yours are busy with my team members. Kada-chan sends out a sandstorm made of the soot and impurities found on Buddhist temples and statues. Sakogawa-chan uses a Makura-Gaeshi to directly remove the target’s soul from their body. Iko-chan converts all of someone’s emotions into hatred to spread curses around. …Oh, wait. Saiki Kazu crushed that one. Well, there’s plenty of others. They might be in trouble if they tried to force their way through, but they can at least buy some time.”

The blue female oni smiled while extending her unnaturally sharp claws.

“And Hyakki Yakou is all about bloodline, so if I kill you, they’ll all lose their mental pillar of support. This is just like shogi or chess; take one particular piece and you win the game.”

“Do you really think we’ll let you do that so easily?”

“Let me tell you something neat.” The Aoandon giggled and continued. “I bring together and exist beyond one hundred fears. By gathering all of those scary stories, I can combine different parts to reproduce paranormal powers that I didn’t originally have.”

Some stories were quite similar.

For example, the Yuki Onna and the Ubume were entirely different Youkai, but depending on the legend, they both stood on the side of the road, they both begged a traveler to hold their baby, and they both crushed that traveler under the ever-growing weight of the baby.

Had a well-known legend influenced another Youkai or were they both products of the same basic fear and had thus been developed independently in different times and places? That did not particularly matter.

What mattered was that similar legends could be created.

The individual Youkai traits were not exclusive to those individual Youkai.

“Do these combinations give me 100 x 100? Or is it 100 to the 100th power? No, it’s like paint. The materials are limited, but the possibilities are limitless. Saiki Kazu’s paranormal techniques and Matsukai Hiroshi’s search program really are the best. You could even call them art. Thanks to that, I have surpassed the concept of numbers.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“Are you familiar with the Youkai known as the Aburatori? That child-killing Youkai has lost the traditions of fear. It simply appears, simply abducts, and simply kills. That’s all it does.”

She pointed straight at Hafuri.

Yes, at the center of the ten-year-old girl’s chest.

“If I emulate that, you can’t escape. I don’t know any other Youkai more perfect for killing a child.”

That made this checkmate.

That announcement meant it was already over.

Or so it would have been.

“Illness Magic.”

If only the girl had not muttered those two words.

A moment later, something stood up next to the girl.

[[Image:Zashiki_v06_452.png|thumb]][[Image:Zashiki_v06_453.png|thumb]]

Something grew from the ground like a fast-forwarded video of a mushroom or bamboo shoot growing. It was the girl known as Hafuri. However, her height had increased, her facial features had changed, her chest had grown, and the shape of her waist had become much more seductive. She was wearing black mourning clothes that hid her frame, but the curves of her body still showed through. Her arms and legs were long and slender.

Adult and child stood there.

And the two Hafuris were linked by marionette-like strings made of hyphae.

“Wha-…?”

“This is my predicted body at the age of twenty. The power of Illness Magic can accomplish even this sort of heresy.”

The technique had originally been developed in case a successor was needed in a hurry. In other words, it was an artificial surrogate mother. After studying Hafuri’s current young form, a substitute body had been thoroughly redesigned based on what she would look like as an adult. And it was of course accurate enough to take Hafuri’s ovum into its artificial womb and give birth in her place. Even if Hafuri herself had ordered him to make it, the Illness Magic User had essentially created the ultimate Dutch wife based on his master’s adult form. On the day of its completion, he had reported his success and then attempted suicide on the spot. It had taken the combined efforts of the other Top Five to stop him.

“This will have removed me from the fatal range of the Aburatori. After all, I am both a child and an adult. Just as the umbilical cord connecting mother and child combines them into the single category of a ‘pregnant woman’, the individual known as Hafuri now exists as both the large and the small.”

“I see. But didn’t I tell you? My limited materials provide unlimited possibilities. I have plenty of other fatal Youkai in stock!!”

“Then Venom Clairvoyant, lend me your eyes.”

A pale red light came from the sexy Hafuri’s eyes.

A moment later, the Aoandon sent her deadly claws out quickly enough to create multiple afterimages, but the two Hafuris moved together to easily dodge them. They moved at the same time, in the same direction, and with the same movements. They were entirely synchronized.

“What!?”

“If you wish to kill me, I recommend making more than one hundred attacks in less than two seconds. And Superhuman Trainer, lend me your knowledge.”

Everything immediately changed.

Hafuri had only been escaping before, but that clearly changed. As they quickly moved together like acrobat planes, they lowered their hips, focused on shifting their body weight, and stepped forward. They charged into the center of those deadly claws and fangs, received not a single scratch, and thrust a large and small palm into the center of the Aoandon’s soft belly.

The blow sounded like a hit on a drum taller than she was.

The sounds of breaking tree trunks continued for a while as the Aoandon flew away like a shell.

“Many regions still tell of Youkai teaching humans the superhuman techniques of the gods: the Tengu that trained Ushiwakamaru, the Yamaba that trained Kintarou, and the fox that trained Abe no Seimei. Similarly, I now have superhuman combat techniques.”

The Aoandon rolled along in confusion and saw something as she got back up.

The sexy Hafuri held the hilt of a Japanese sword contained in a scabbard held out by one of her subordinates.

“Heirloom Transcender, perfect my weapon.”

As soon as the large Hafuri drew the sword, a repulsively beautiful shine filled it.

“It is a very common legend for paranormal power to fill a tool or animal after one hundred years. Akki Rasetsu and Udou Utsuki’s body double both struggled to create a specific technique out of it, but the answer was actually quite nearby.”

The Aoandon honestly thought that sword was dangerous. It had been a surprise attack with no advance knowledge of the situation, but that girl had outdone her empty-handed. Now that she had an artificially enhanced weapon, it was anyone’s guess who would win this.

Needless to say, chopping off her head or tearing out her heart would not be enough to kill the Aoandon.

But even if it did not kill her, being chopped into tiny little pieces would be very bad for her.

After all…

(I’m a paranormal being made up of one hundred different scary stories. If I’m broken into one hundred equal parts, I lose what makes me special. The stories will be separated and weakened. I doubt I would even retain my sense of self.)

There were examples of a powerful Youkai being broken up and sealed away. For example, the Yamanba being chopped up and sealed in forty-two mounds or the Tsuchigumo’s corpse being sliced in three and buried. There were exceptions like the Killing Stone containing the curse of a nine-tailed fox. When the stone was broken, the small fragments created a new type of Youkai known as the Kuda-Gitsune. Regardless, the Aoandon’s sense of self and very existence would be destroyed.

And…

“Did I forget to mention this?”

The small Hafuri spoke while the large Hafuri adjusted her grip on the sword.

“I have their assistance, so it would be foolish indeed to forget about their presence.”

“…”

The Aoandon slowly turned around.

Everything was already over as far as the eye could see.

One was the Illness Magic User.

The large man wore the black special combat uniform of a SWAT member and the magazine holders held curse charms. That walking strategic weapon used the power of the charms to transform his own hatred into Illness Magic and create an ever changing attack and defense based on all forms of germs and bacteria.

One was the Venom Clairvoyant.

The beautiful woman had long black hair and pale white skin. She wore a shrine maiden outfit with a thin coat held in place by a decorative clasp made of St John's wort. A red cloth was bound tightly to her face such that it covered her eyes. It was said insects would warn of coming danger and she gained a special power by raising such things inside her own body. Sticking from her sleeves were two old German handguns decorated with bells and string. She was the ultimate observation device that never hid behind cover and never looked down the sights of those guns as she danced in a circle and brought destruction to everything around her.

One was the Supernatural Trainer.

The gentleman wore glasses and a black butler’s uniform and he held a riding crop. He had the power to instantly teach every one of his targets superhuman combat techniques such as unbelievable strength or the ability to jump extreme distances. If he assisted an army, every single soldier would become a match for countless enemy soldiers. And of course, that special military advisor could make himself a target of that power.

One was the Passionate Predator.

The teenage girl wore a greenish-brown twelve-layered kimono. By gaining a phantom pregnancy with her target, she would gain a false bond with them. Then her immense jealousy and hatred would become a blazing curse that was sure to assassinate that target. She had broadly interpreted and twisted the negative emotions of a woman seen in legends such as Kiyohime. The more she loved them, the more the flames grew, so that precision guided weapon could burn down even the temples and shrines protected by buddhas and gods.

One was the Heirloom Transcender.

The dried-up old man in Japanese clothing sat in a worn-out old wheelchair with a large canopy covering his face. It could be a sword, a spear, a cat, a dog, or anything else. Anything he threw in his furnace, heated up, and diligently beat with his hammer would become part of the paranormal. The sword would become a spiritual sword capable of slaying countless foes and the cat would become a monster cat that could speak the human tongue. Without even needing to reference Suzuka Gozen, that paranormal weapon designer and developer could even create floating weapons that automatically cut down their targets to protect him.

Altogether, they were Hyakki Yakou’s Top Five.

If used correctly, those ultimate trump cards could each conquer one of the five continents and hold the entire world in their hands.

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…”

“…”

They had already taken care of everything and stood in the center of the piles of corpses. Their eyes were directed straight at the Aoandon who had bared her fangs against their master.

It was not that the team the Aoandon had gathered was weak.

It had been a great army with strength in both quantity and quality.

It was just that the Top Five were even greater monsters who made defeating them look like plucking weeds from the ground.

(That just leaves Sachi-chan, the Oomukade, Saiki Kazu, the Byouki user, and a few more. Drat, that’s mostly just the newcomers.)

The Aoandon honestly accepted the state of the battlefield.

Even after all of her preparations and all of the dominoes she had lined up, this was the result. A massive hand had blocked the way and the boring pre-established harmony had ruined everything.

(I was already about 50/50 with Perfect Mode Hafuri-chan, so this probably wouldn’t end well if the Top Five began a saturation attack.)

“Heh heh.”

“What’s so funny?”

“Well, I’m the ally of everything who wants change, so this reliable victory of the pre-established harmony isn’t very much fun.”

“But it is reality.”

“Oh? Is it really?”

She snapped her fingers and spoke to one of her few remaining allies.

“Okay, Saiki Kazu. ''This didn’t work after all, so let’s get started.''”

Somewhere in Noukotsu Village, a young man in a dark suit spoke.

“Paranormal being imported by the Southern Barbarians, change your colors and grow scarlet. I desire a blood-red paranormal power, so take on that form.”

The word syncretism was most often used when referring to Japan’s form of Buddhism, but Buddhism had originated in India and crossed through China and Korea before arriving in Japan. And during that process, the names, forms, and roles of the buddhas and deities had changed.

The term Akuma was originally a Buddhist term. It was only later used to refer to Western devils and demons because the Japanese language lacked a more appropriate word.

So…

“Tselika Wien Alpha Chelydia Lumidrier. Appear in the form we desire to grant what we desire to the extent we desire. …Appear, Tsuerika Nyorai. It is time to begin your work.”

An unimaginably sinister whirlwind blew through.

This paranormal being had been intentionally twisted.

This threat had been tuned to match someone’s needs.

Jinnai Shinobu saw it happen as he checked on Noukotsu Village with the Succubus.

Standing in the center of a tornado-like whirlwind was a white woman with a glamorous body and sky blue ribbons at the end of her long blonde hair. It was the Australian witch named Marguerite Steinhols. That assassin had once used the Furutsubaki (Small) in an attempt to get her hands on the Succubus.

But…

“That’s…not her.”

The Succubus sounded stunned.

For one, the woman’s clothing was different. This material kept all living creatures away with the hardness of rough gray concrete and yet it somewhat resembled reptilian scales. And that material was wrapped tightly around the beautiful woman’s seductive outline as if eating into her. It mercilessly showed off her cleavage, navel, and thighs, but that almost looked like a way of increasing the number of ports from which to eject her blasphemously ominous power.

And she was the same as the Succubus, which meant…

“That might be her body, but it isn’t her soul. Damn her! Did she borrow Margeurite’s body to appear in this world!?”

A moment later, two twisted horns burst from Margeurite’s forehead and flowed backwards. Bat-like wings came from her back and a long, thick tail came from near her butt. She became the stereotypical image of a demon seen in Western religious art and video games.

[[Image:Zashiki_v06_464.png|thumb]][[Image:Zashiki_v06_465.png|thumb]]

“Heh heh…”

With a seductive breath, she slowly embraced her own body…no, the body of the woman she had hijacked. She squeezed the large breasts and traced her fingertips along the smooth curves of her hips as if testing the size and movable range of this new body.

“Yes, yes. It’s been so long since I felt like this. I have once more violated a woman’s womb to be born into this world! I’ve lost count of how many times this is, though! Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!!”

“Ah…”

She was a legendary-class archdemon.

She had overwhelming power but she had not quite ranked among the seven deadly sins.

She was easily on par with ridiculously well-known beings like Satan or Beelzebub.

She was from an entirely different dimension than Youkai or spirits.

That monster might even surpass a low- or mid-ranked god in a polytheistic religion.

Or perhaps she could call herself a demon lord.

“Ahhh…ahhhh….”

Jinnai Shinobu stood stock still.

The fate of the village had just crossed a certain line. He was hopelessly certain of it.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

“Welcome to the world of those who wish for change.”

The Aoandon grinned.

She showed no concern for the Top Five or the two Hafuris who had shown such abnormal power. Emotion filled her face, she spread her arms as if to embrace her enemy, and she made an announcement.

“This is a world with no pre-established harmony! A world of never-ending chaos filled with such great possibility! Now, let us fight to the death as the ultimate form of entertainment! Let’s cheer everyone up!! The people of this country are being crushed by oppressive boredom, ''so let’s show them something that they’ll think was worth dying to see''!!”

As soon as the Aoandon finished shouting, Archdemon Tselika roared toward the heavens and a certain boy’s small world was destroyed.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Zashiki_Warashi_of_Intellectual_Village:Volume6_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[The_Zashiki_Warashi_of_Intellectual_Village|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Zashiki_Warashi_of_Intellectual_Village:Volume6_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4

2014-07-26T22:02:48Z

Galeblaze: Created page with "== Illustrations == <div class="mw-customtoggle-SpoilerIntro mw-customtoggle-35thClose mw-customtoggle-SpoilerOpen" style="background:#95baff; cursor:pointer;" align="center">..."

== Illustrations ==
<div class="mw-customtoggle-SpoilerIntro mw-customtoggle-35thClose mw-customtoggle-SpoilerOpen" style="background:#95baff; cursor:pointer;" align="center">'''<big>Warning Spoilers!!</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed" id="mw-customcollapsible-SpoilerIntro">
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations}}
</div>
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword}}

==Translator's Notes and References==
'''Chapter 5'''
<references group="1C"/>
'''Chapter 6'''
<references group="2C"/>
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3|Volume 2]]
| Return to [[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 5|Volume 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3

2014-07-26T22:01:35Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 373566 by Galeblaze (talk) mistake was trying to do full volume 4

== Illustrations ==
<div class="mw-customtoggle-SpoilerIntro mw-customtoggle-35thClose mw-customtoggle-SpoilerOpen" style="background:#95baff; cursor:pointer;" align="center">'''<big>Warning Spoilers!!</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed" id="mw-customcollapsible-SpoilerIntro">
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations}}
</div>
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword}}

==Translator's Notes and References==
'''Prologue'''
<references group="1C"/>
'''Chapter 1'''
<references group="2C"/>
'''Chapter 2'''
<references group="3C"/>
'''Chapter 4'''
<references group="4C"/>
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 2|Volume 2]]
| Return to [[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4|Volume 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 3

2014-07-26T21:59:30Z

Galeblaze:

== Illustrations ==
<div class="mw-customtoggle-SpoilerIntro mw-customtoggle-35thClose mw-customtoggle-SpoilerOpen" style="background:#95baff; cursor:pointer;" align="center">'''<big>Warning Spoilers!!</big>'''</div>
<div class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed" id="mw-customcollapsible-SpoilerIntro">
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations}}
</div>
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Epilogue|Epilogue}}
{{:AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword}}

==Translator's Notes and References==
'''Chapter 5'''
<references group="1C"/>
'''Chapter 6'''
<references group="2C"/>
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 2|Volume 2]]
| Return to [[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon"|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[AntiMagic Academy "The 35th Test Platoon":Volume 4|Volume 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Shinmai Maou no Keiyakusha:Volume 1 Prologue

2013-09-12T15:58:00Z

Galeblaze: only putting italics around the [i] part that was supposed to be done.

==The day he got a little sister==

===1===
"Hey---You said, that you wanted a little sister, right?"

THe night of a certain day near the middle of summer vacation.

Toujou Basara heard his father say so resolute.

It was during their dinner---Just at the timing when Basara had stood up to get a second serving of curry.

"I didn't say that. Did the spice get into a bad place of your brain?"

Basara said so weary over his back, then opened the lid of the ricecooker.

"Such a weak reaction...It's a little sister, you know, a little sister. It's something guys want so bad that they start drooling."

"I'm afraid, a little sister doesn't fill my stomach."

Like he would go along with his father's antics. He had a great appetite. The stomach of a high school boy wasn't to be underestimated. Once he finished loading his plate with the rice, Basara moved in front of the pot with the curry on the stove. He poured the substantial sauce over his rice, then returned to his own seat.

"Huh? Where are the pickled vegetables?"

The bottle filled with the curry's relish had disappeared from atop the table.

In front of him, his father that sat across of him held the bottle with the pickled vegetables in one hand and with a triumphant face,

"Hey, let's talk a bit more enthusiastic about a little sister."

he showed a smirk. Basara made a sigh of resignation and looked at his own father---Toujou Jin. This father at a good age, tried to discuss the merits of a little sister with his son over dinner.

Putting it into words was quite painful. He felt a slight killing-urge.

"Enthusiastic....Actually, did I really say I want a little sister?"

"What... you don't remember?"

Jin said asthonished.

"You said 'I want a little sister', which sounds like a light novel title, with sparkles in your eyes---About ten years ago."

"Like I would remember that!"

Ten years ago, Basara was still 5 years old. Without doubt, it had only been childish nonsense. However, Jin put up a hand with "Calm down".

"A little sister is nice, cute, kind and soft. She'll wake you up in the mornings."

"Well, that might be..."

"Yeah. Besides---you can do all the perverted stuff you want."

"Don't tempt your son into crimes! Actually, it would be scary instead if there was such a little sister!"

SUch a little sister only existed in 2D.

"What's up with you, Dad...You wanted to talk about a little sister that's likely to fall under the metropolian regulation that bad?"<ref>The regulation means the legendary loli ban bill in Tokyo</ref>

"I wasn't really talking about fiction. Thought the peverted stuff was certainly a joke."

Jin forwarded the bottle with pickled vegetables by sliding it over the table.

"Well, in short, what I want to say is: Do you like or hate a little sister?"

"What kind of survey is this? Well...a little sister from a drama or manga aside, I heard that a real little sister isn't all that great. Like they're cheeky and crude."

"Then, in other words, you would be fine with a cute little sister."

"Well... Guess so. ---Actually, what's up with these leading questions here?"

On Basara's words, Jin replied shortly with "Yeah, well", then showed a suggestive smile.

And then, he spoke the words that would change Toujou Basara's fate.

"Aren't you glad--- to get a cute, little sister."

===2===

Blue, wherever you looked. That was the colour of the sky on this day.

The weather was nice. The cicadas were chirping like a screaming of the heat, as the temperature reached a new record high in history. It was an early afternoon in midsummer. Basara had came to a family restaurent in front of the station with Jin.

"I mean, seriously...?"

Toujou Basara mumbled in a still doubtful tone.

---Last night, Jin brought up the topic of a little sister. That was a flag for his second marriage.

Because he had picked "If it's a cute little sister, I like her" from the choices, they came to meet her right away today.

"Stop sulking....When I called them, they said they wanted to meet and greet you as soon as possible. Besides, I asked you if today would be fine with you."

"Well, yeah..."

Certainly. Basara had told Jin, who had asked with his cell phone in one hand, "I don't mind", as he still didn't comprehend the sitatuion and was going with the flow.

However, after taking counsel with his pillow, he ought to think about it once more after all. That Jin remarries meant that Basara would get a new family. And not just a little sister, but he also might get a mother.

…But.

Yes--- That was still theoretical.

Along with Jin, the other family, the girl that was to become Basara’s little sister, were also sympathetic to the remarriage. But, despite that, Jin’s remarriage was not yet set in stone. In other words,

…I’m the last one to get convinced, huh…

With the final conclusion resting on his shoulders while all other obstacles had been cleared, it was a somewhat annoying topic. When Basara thought of what kind of predicament he was in, an electronic sound suddenly sounded from the entrance of the restaurant. It signalled the arrival of a customer. While inadvertently putting himself on guard, Basara looked towards the entrance and made a sigh of relief. It had obviously been an different family.

“What are you getting tense for every time a customer comes on?”

“Wh- What does it matter to you… Really.”

While placing his cheek on top of his palm, Basara looked at the new arrived family.

---A father, a mother and a child.

It was a natural happiness. Yet, thus something really precious.

Toujou Basara thought--- If he could get that happiness, which he wanted, now.

…But what were the actual conditions?

He didn’t know. A family of females was something unknown to him. But---He might get an answer to that now. By meeting with the people that might become his family in the future.

---And. He didn’t even know himself why he did so.

It wasn’t because of the electronic sound that signalized a new customer, nor was there really anything drawing his attention.
Despite that, as if he was controlled, Basara---suddenly shifted his gaze towards the entrance of the restaurant.

“-----”

With leisurely steps, two girls entered the restaurant.

One of them was around the same age as Basara, likely a high school girl. The other one was younger than Basara. Because she was rather short, she looked both like a elementary and middle school girl. These two were likely sisters, but

“…Uwah.”

he leaked a voice of surprised unconsciously. So far, he had seen a cute girl on the street before. He also had inadvertently stopped and turned around to her.

But--- The girls, who had come in, completely surpassed that basic level.

After all, the other customers, who had noticed the girls, also had their gazes pinned down on the two of them. Soon enough the girls were led away by an employee to a table on the opposite side of Basara and Jin.

When he looked at their backs--- another new customer entered.

It was a woman in her twenties with a peaceful aura together with her daughter in elementary school.

…Were they finally here?

Inadvertently, Basara stiffed up and at the same time, the two came closer like they had noticed him.

No doubt. Basara stood up from his seat with attitude to the coming mother and daughter.

“N- Nice to meet you… I’m Toujou Basara!”

However, the woman in front of him looked at Basara in bewilderment. She might have been surprised by the sudden greeting. Basara hastily tried to save the situation---Suddenly, a fist hit the back of his head.

“Oww! Wh- What are you…Huh!?”

“Sorry about my idiot.”

Before Basara could turn around, Jin forcible grabbed his head and lowered it.

Basara got his body forcefully lowered until he was bending forward, but still managed to shake off Jin with force.

“Who are you calling an idiot! To smooth out your sudden remarriage, I just tried to---”

There the mother and daughter passed by in front of Basara.

“Eh…?”

When Basara followed their backs with his eyes, the pair sat down at the next table--- besides a man that was likely the husband. The husband welcomed his wife and child with a smile, but towards Basara, who had called out to his wife, he sent a short, strict glare.

…Ehm, in other words.

The-Misunderstanding. To Basara, who was about to explode out of awkwardness on his painful mistake, Jin

“You’re too nervous… Go wash your face and calm down.”

“…Sorry. I’ll do so.”

said so wearily, whereupon Basara unsteadily headed for the toilet in the back.

…Just what am I doing.

Getting nervous by himself, blowing his fuse by himself, getting elated by himself.

At this rate, it was unknown what kind of failure he would pull on the meeting. Like Jin had said, he ought to calm down a bit. While looking down, he opened the door to the toilet and set a step inside.

“Eh---?”

Toujou Basara raised his face and froze up unmeant.

In the opened door--- stood a girl.

In that moment, an awkward silence fell onto the small room.

The girl in the toilet was the beautiful older sister from the pair of sisters that entered the store earlier.

The girl had bended slightly forwards, had rolled up her skirt and had both her thumbs in her white panties, as she was either pulling it down or pulling it up now. With all thoughts stopped from the sudden happening, she dumbfounded looked at him.

But it was a misunderstanding. Basara had by no means opened the door of the female toilet.

The toilet merely was for both genders. She likely had used this double gender toilet, as the female toilet was occupied. However, this double gender toilet had an defect that was known to the usual guests--- the lock didn’t close properly. Therefore, the girls, who knew of this, avoided using this toilet if possible. The restaurant had even posted a small paper saying “Please lock the door properly” inside to avoid any troubles. But even if one thought it was properly locked, it happened that it actually wasn’t--- yes, just like right now.
Basara hastily tried to close the door and turn on his heels--- but suddenly he heard a ”certain sound”. It was the sound of the girl taking a deep breath. An action taken before a scream.

“---Hey, wait!”

“Mmg!?”
Basara narrowly managed quell the scream and made a sigh of relief for now.

…Wait, what am I doing!?

Before he had noticed it, Basara had completely stepped into the toilet and covered the mouth of the girl.

This wasn’t good. It should have been an unfortunate accident in a misunderstanding, but the situation had worsened so much that even excuses were useless now.

“Sorry for scaring you, but please--- listen to me without making a ruckus. This wasn’t on purpose. It’s an unfortunate accident, a misunderstanding…”

That the occupied toilet door opened from the outside meant that the person, who didn’t lock the door properly, was at fault. In other words, the girl. On an emotional level, she was a victim. Therefore, Basara explained about the defect of the lock and about the paper on the door. He desperately tried to convince her.

That there was no assailant here. And that there were only--- two victims here.

Upon that--- as Basara’s explanation worked, the girl relaxed her body soon enough.
“Ehm… I take, you understand now?”

On his question, the girl gave back a nod. When Basara timidly removed his hand, the girl corrected her posture and laughed a “Fufu”. A bright smile that seemed like a proof of friendship.

Good. Apparently his sincerity was conveyed and she comprehended the situation calmly. Hooked on, Basara also showed a smile with “Haha…”--- At that moment, he received an attack to the cheek and blew off to the side.

It was a slap. Needless to say, the initiator defect door was unlocked. Basara bumped into the door and tumbled outside. There he fell on his backside.

“Wh- Why…?”

“…Come again?”

While pressing on his cheek, Basara looked up dumbfounded. The girl had twitched the edges of her mouth.

“First you peek on a girl in the toilet, then you get inside, cover her mouth and try to make excuses… Put a hand on your heart and think well about what you have done--- in other world.”

As to give Basara the finishing blow now, the girl raised her leg and it was then.

“---Mh? What are you two doing there?”

That a familiar voiced sounded from the side. He had probably come to check up on Basara as he was late.

Jin had come to the toilet at some point in time.

“Dad…” “Jin-san…”

Basara and the girl called out to Jin at the same time, then looked at each other with an “”Eh?””.

And then--- as Basara returned to his seat, now two girls sat in front of him.
The taller one was Naruse Mio. The shorter one Naruse Maria. Like Basara had imagined, the two of them were sisters. When they finished ordering drinks,

“Ahaha, sorry, Basara-san.”

Maria showed a friendly smile.

“We properly told the waitress that we’re meeting up with someone. But apparently, the one who guided us to the table didn’t know about you two.”

In other words, the shop assistants didn’t speak with each other. It was an elementary mistake.

The puzzle had been solved. However, it didn’t necessarily solve the “problem” as well.

“……………………………......................”

In contrast to the smiling Maria, Mio was puckering her lips wordless for a while now.

…Well, understandable.

To tell her to brighten up when someone interrupted her on the toilet earlier, would be asking too much. It left the worst first impression at the important meeting for two remarrying families.

The remarriage wouldn‘t be cancelled because of this, but---- Basara once again checked upon the expressions of Mio and Maria, who sat in front of him. And he thought:

…Still, they’re cute.

Not the appearance alone, but their aura and casual behaviour made him excited. Specially Mio, who apparently was also a first year in high school just like Basara, albeit with a later birthday. In other words, right now, where their parents hadn’t remarried yet, she simply was a girl of the same age as him. Of course that accelerated his heartbeat. Then,

“---But, I’m glad that you’re a nice person, Basara-san.”

Maria, sitting diagonally opposite to him, faced him and laughed with “Ehehe”. She looked very young for a girl only one year younger than Basara and Mio and in her third year of middle school. Her cuteness stimulated a boy’s protection instincts gravely.

“As a boy of your age, I was worried about what to do when you were a guy sharp like a knife.”

“Ha, Haha…”

An age where you were sharp like a knife, just what kind of age was that? The one of a national reaction entertainer? <ref>Tetsurō Degawa is a reaction entertainer and says that he was a ‘sharp knife’ in his youth.</ref>

“No need to worry. I mean, he seems to fancy a cute little sister.”

“Seems so. I mean, he came into the toilet occupied by a girl.”

On Jin’s light joke, Mio in front sent off a cold glare.

“I said, that was a misunderstanding, an accident. How often do---”

“Hmp, still making excuses?”

When Basara declared with a sigh, Mio bended slightly forward.

A distance that made his heart skip a beat unmeant. She looked at him with superb upturned eyes that emphasised their height difference.

“…..I’m sorry.”

So weak. When Basara, unable to endure her destructive force, apologized, Mio nodded “Mm, I forgive you” satisfied and finally brightened up her expression. Basara made a sigh of relief.

“Oh right…ehm, excuse me, there’s something I want to ask.”

There Basara suddenly spoke out a simple question.

“Where’s your mother? Will she come later?”

The prospect of getting a little sister, and even two this cute ones, had surprised him.

But well. Jin never had said that it would only be one.

However, their mother, who Jin was going to marry, was absent, which made this meeting pointless.

“Yeah, reminds me, I didn’t tell you…”

Jin said.

“Their mother--- Chihaya-san is currently overseas for her work.”

“……………Huh?”

Wait a moment. What did his father said just now? As bad as it sounded, the marriage partner was currently overseas?

“…. Aw… Dad, lend me your ear for a sec.”

Grabbing Jin’s arm, Basara moved to a place where their voices wouldn’t reach Mio and Maria--- to the corner of the passage.

“…Sorry, but can you say that again?”

Basara crossed his arms and tapped with the index finger of his right hand on his left upper arm.

“Mh? ‘Hey---You said, that you wanted a little sister, right?’ That one?”

“How far are you going back! I meant about the stuff about your marriage partner being overseas!”

“So you heard it after all. So, what about it?”

“It’s weird! That on a meeting for a remarriage, she herself wouldn’t show up!”

Even more so, when they were the ones that wanted to meet as soon as possible. He wasn’t going to blame her about going on a business trip, but a meeting without her was pointless. Actually,

“I hope I’m wrong, but… you’re not getting tricked, are you?”

“Haha. No, don’t worry. Besides, do you really think I could be tricked?”

Certainly. If anything, he was the type to trick. This phony father.

“But--- then we could just have done the meeting once she came back….”

“I’m afraid there’s a reason as to why we better hurry up.”

Jin changed his expression from a smile into a serious one.

“Basara… Now that you saw these two, what do you think?”

“What you ask… Well, cute, I guess.”

At any rate, he thought they were some kind of idols when he saw them first. So

…A reason as to why to hurry up, huh…

Judging by the conversation, Basara finally came to understand that reason. The prospect of remarriage meant that they were a family of just mother and daughters. And that mother was currently overseas on a long time business trip.

“I’m sure, a parent would worry, if these two are all left by themselves… Is that why?”

“Yeah. Actually, the two of them seem to be under the attack of some suspicious person. To begin with, when I first met them at the city, a weird guy was picking on them. Besides, there also seems to be a persistent stalker.”

“For real…”

The world sure was dangerous, but to think there were actual casualties. It certainly was a pressing matter. The police didn’t interfere with personal matters. They wouldn’t move unless something happened, which would be too late then.

“I heard that Maria-chan stopped going to school, because of that stalker. Those who want to go to school should just do so, but for someone who can’t, it’s painful. Even if she’s smiling so brightly right now.”

Jin said.

“Well, for these reasons, I would like us to start living together already, if you have no objections. They also say a remarriage is more likely to work out if you know each other better beforehand.”

“You mean to temporarily take care of them and see if it’s possible to live together as a family?”

“This is some kind of destiny. If we can protect them, then you would like to, right?”

On Jin’s words, Basara fell silent. It was a silence of affirmation. And

…Mh?

Suddenly he made eye-contact with Mio on the other side. Just like the earlier forceful attitude had been a lie, she had a worried expression. Basara narrowed his eyes and asked Jin besides him.

“---For how long?”

“For starters, a year. It might turn out we’re totally unsuited to live together or reach a conclusion about the remarriage, but--- They will only get back to living alone, once a certain level of their safety is guaranteed. After hearing all this, I wouldn’t be able to sleep anymore later when I know that something happened to them.”

He had a point. When their mother comes back in a year and it was time to decide about the remarriage, it would all fall apart if something had happened to Mio or Maira.

More importantly--- Basara himself didn’t want Mio or Maria to suffer.

“But were are we going to live? Our house doesn’t have any rooms to spare.”

“We’ll rent a suitable one. I already have my eyes on one. We should create an environment as close as possible to a family, since we’re trying to find out if we’re compatible. And it’ll quicken things if we actually do get married.”

“…Do these two know about the living together?”

“Yeah. They would gladly do so, if you agree.”

On Jin’s words, Basara stayed quiet for a while. But, soon enough he mumbled slowly.

“……Okay. It’s something you decided, Dad. So I’m fine with it.”

He wasn’t really casual about it. It were his true feelings.

“I see. Sorry for not telling you anything and proceeding on my own.”

“It’s fine. You must have your reasons for doing so.”

He should just tell him everything once he was able to.

He and Jin were blood-related child and father, but their trust in each other was far beyond just that.

Every since the time ''when Basara had caused that problem''--- the time when he threw away everything to protect him.

“Let’s get back, Dad…Or they will worry.”

Saying so, Basara returned to their table with Jin. When they said down on their seats,

“…Uh- Uhm,”

with a timidly tone, Maria tried to confirm their state of affairs.

“Ah, sorry… Just some talk amongst men.”

“He made such a serious face that I wondered what it’s going to be about, but then he said ‘These two are so cute that I can’t suppress my arousal’. Geez, boys in their puberty sure are horny.”

“Hahaha. Dad, that will have an afterpiece.”

An afterpiece about fists at night. Just with him and his father.

And then, to Mio, who looked as just worried as Maria,

“I was surprised by all the stuff I heard yesterday…But, it’s all right now.”

Basara said.

“Until your mother gets back and even though we still don’t know if the remarriage will work out… I think it’s a good idea to try out living together as a family before instead of just suddenly remarrying. Let’s slowly get to know more about each other.”

“…Really?”

Mio asked worried, whereupon Basara nodded a “Yeah”.

“We’re a men’s household, so having girls around really helps… Right, Dad?”

“Right. Besides, I always wanted a cute daughter. Basara also pestered me forever about wanting a little sister. So don’t show any reservation, you two.”

“Thank you.” “Yay, please take good care of us.”

Mio and Maria quickly lowered her heads. And then

“Well then, take care of me, Basara-kun.”

Raising her head, Mio gave him a smirking smiling face.

“But--- if you happened to come into the toilet again, I’ll kill you a hundred times then.”

“……Yes.”

Her eyes were serious. When Basara’s expression stiffened up, Jin said summing up.

“Okay then…. let’s get along as family from now on.”

This declaration made with a smile, was the beginning of a new life-style.

“There might arise issues, but--- let’s become happy together.”

Therefore--- even though prospects for a grim future hang somewhat in the air, it still felt peaceful.

Same for Toujou Basara’s every day life----and for the world.

===Translator notes and References===
<References/>

To Aru Majutsu no Index (German)

2013-09-06T19:31:37Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284812 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

[[Image:To Aru Majutsu no Index cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Band 1 Titelbild]]

Toaru Majutsu no Index (とある魔術の禁書目録（インデックス）) ist eine japanische Light Novel Reihe geschrieben von Kamachi Kazuma (鎌池和馬) und illustriert von Haimura Kiyotaka (灰村キヨタカ).

Toaru Majutsu no Index ist auch in anderen Sprachen erhältlich (Übersetzungsfortschritt variiert von Sprache zu Sprache)
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index|Toaru Majutsu no Index - English]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia|Toaru Majutsu no Index - Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesisch)]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Russian|Toaru Majutsu no Index - Русский (Russisch)]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Español (Spanish)|Toaru Majutsu no Index - Español (Spanisch)]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Italiano (Italian)|Toaru Majutsu no Index - Italiano (Italienisch)]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index Polski|Toaru Majutsu no Index - Polski (Polisch)]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index (Français)|Toaru Majutsu no Index - Français (Französisch)]]

==Handlung==

In der Welt von To Aru Majutsu no Index existieren sowohl Menschen mit übernatürlichen Fähigkeiten als auch Magie. Die Stadt Academy City, in der der Schüler Kamijou Touma lebt, dient der Erforschung dieser Fähigkeiten. Fast alle Menschen besitzen besondere Fähigkeiten und werden in Level eingeteilt. Personen mit Level 0 haben so gut wie keine besonderen Fähigkeiten; mit dem Level 5 werden stark ausgeprägte Fähigkeiten angegeben. Kamijou Touma selbst hat einen sehr niedrigen Rang, besitzt aber die stark unterschätzte Fähigkeit mit seiner rechten Hand, magische und psychische Kräfte abzuwehren. Diese passive Fähigkeit, die Imagine Breaker genannt wird, verleiht ihm jedoch keine Angriffsvorteile, sodass er sich im Nahkampf mit seinen Fäusten zu Wehr setzen müsste.

An einem normalen Schultag kehrt Touma zu seiner Wohnung zurück und trifft dort auf die vollkommen erschöpfte Index, die an seinem Balkongitter hängt. Es stellt sich heraus, dass sie eine Nonne der Anglikanischen Kirche ist und dass in ihrem Geist magische Texte des Index Librorum Prohibitorum abgelegt wurden, welche die Kirche aus dem freien Umlauf entfernen wollte. Da ihr Kopf mit so zahlreichen Informationen vollgestopft ist, und sie damit eine wandelnde Bibliothek darstellt, hat sie viele Feinde, die sich für das Wissen interessieren. Als Touma sie bei sich aufnimmt, macht er sich ebenfalls viele Feinde und muss von nun an in einer Welt voller verrückter wissenschaftlicher Ideen und Magie sein Leben und das von Index verteidigen. Gleichzeitig gewinnt er neue Freunde, die ihn dabei unterstützen und er kommt Stück für Stück hinter die Geheimnisse von Academy City und Index.

''Quelle: Wikipedia''

==Übersetzung==

===[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration Page(German)|Kapitel Registration]]===
'''Übersetzer werden gebeten sich für die Kapitel von Toaru Majutsu no Index zu [[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration Page(German)|registrieren]], an denen sie arbeiten.'''

===Format Standard===
*[[Format_guideline|Generelle Format/Stil Richtlinien (Englisch)]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Names and Terminology Guideline|Toaru Majutsu no Index Format Richtlinien (Englisch)]]

==Updates==
*06. Juli 2011 – Seite erstellt
*30. November 2011 - Love Letter SS komplett
*15. Januar 2012 - Band 1 komplett

==Toaru Majutsu no Index Reihe==

===Band 1 [[Toaru Majutsu no Index Band 1 Komplett|(Komplett)]]===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 1 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index Band 1 Prolog|Prolog: Die Geschichte des Illusionszerstörenden Jungen – The_Imagine-Breaker.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index Band 1 Kapitel 1|Kapitel 1: Der Magier Landet in der Stadt – FAIR,_Occasionally_GIRL.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index Band 1 Kapitel 2|Kapitel 2: Der Zauberer Schenkt Untergang – The_7th-Edge.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index Band 1 Kapitel 3|Kapitel 3: Das Grimoire Lächelt Friedlich – “Forget_me_not.“]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index Band 1 Kapitel 4|Kapitel 4: Der Zurückgezogene Magier Wählt das Ende – (N)Ever_Say_Good_Bye.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index Band 1 Epilog|Epilog: Der Abschluss des Index der Verbotenen Bücher Mädchens – Index_Librorum_Prohibitorum.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index Band 1 Nachwort|Nachwort]]

===Band 2===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 2 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 2 Prolog|Prolog: Den Gleichen Üblichen Jeden Tag – The_Beginning_of_The_End.]]
::*[[Kapitel 1: Ein Turm aus Glas – The_Tower_of_BABEL.|Kapitel 1: Ein Turm aus Glas – The_Tower_of_BABEL.]] (1/4)
::*Kapitel 2: Der Hexenjäger Bewegt sich Mit den Flammen – By_The_Holy_Rood...
::*Kapitel 3: Der Meister Schließt die Welt aus wie ein Gott – DEUS_EX_MACHINA...
::*Kapitel 4: Die Tödlichen Sieben – Deadly_Sins.
::*Epilog: Deep Blood oder Korruption – Devil_or_God.
::*Nachwort

===Band 3===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 3 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*[[Prolog: Radio Noise – Level2|Prolog: Radio Noise - Level2]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index Band 3 Kapitel 1|Kapitel 1: Imagine Breaker – Level0(and_More)]] (2/3)
::*Kapitel 2: Radio Noise – Level2(Product_Model)
::*Kapitel 3: Railgun – Level5
::*Kapitel 4: Accelerator – Level5(Extend)
::*Epilog: Nur Einer – ID_NoT_Found
::*Nachwort

===Band 4===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 4 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Parallele Welt in Die Reale Welt
::*Kapitel 1: Hex Suspekt des Magiers Welt
::*Kapitel 2: Die Detektive Dieser Welt im Krieg
::*Kapitel 3: Der Herabgestiegene Engel der Diese Welt Schadet
::*Kapitel 4: Der Letzte Magier in Dieser Einen Welt
::*Epilog: Die Sünder Dieser Alltäglichen Welt die Das Vertrauen Verletzen
::*Nachwort

===Band 5===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 5 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Nacht des Anfangs – Good_Bye_Yesterday.
::*Kapitel 1: Eine Bestimmte Wissentschaftliche Einbahnstraße – Last_Order.
::*Kapitel 2: Einer Bestimmten Ojou's Railgun – Doubt_Lovers.
::*Kapitel 3: Einer Bestimmten Misaka's Letztes Signal – Tender_or_Surgary.
::*Kapitel 4: Ein Bestimmtes Schmarotzendes Verbotenes Index – Arrow_Made_of_AZUSA.
::*Epilog: Nacht des Endes – Welcome_to_Tomorrow.
::*Nachwort

===Band 6===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 6 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: An der Vorderseite der Bühne
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index Band 6 Kapitel 1|Kapitel 1: Eröffnungszeremonie – Baby_Queen.]] (Letzter Teil von "Zwischen den Zeilen")
::*Kapitel 2: Nach der Schule – Break_Time.
::*Kapitel 3: Schließung – Battle_Time.
::*Kapitel 4: Stop-Schild – Beast_Body,Human_Heart.
::*Epilog: Auf der Anderen Seite der Bühne
::*Nachwort

===Band 7===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 7 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Starte Action – The_Page_is_Opened.
::*Kapitel 1: Academy City – Science_Worship.
::*Kapitel 2: Römisch-Orthodoxe Kirche – The_Roman_Catholic_Church.
::*Kapitel 3: Britisch-Puritanische Kirche – Anglican_Church.
::*Kapitel 4: Amakusa-Stil Kirche der Verschiedenen Lehren – AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.
::*Epilog: Beende Action – The_Page_is_Shut.
::*Nachwort

===Band 8===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 8 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Einer von Fünf Fingern – A_TOKIWA-DAI's_World.
::*Kapitel 1: Außerschuliches der Mädchen – After_School_of_Angels.
::*Kapitel 2: Mädchen Konfrontiert – Space_and_Point.
::*Kapitel 3: Versteckter Brennender Schutt – “Remnant“
::*Kapitel 4: Der Richter – Break_or_Crash?
::*Epilog: Jeder Einzelne Tag – One_Place,One_Scene.
::*Nachwort

===Band 9===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 9 Illutrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Vorbereitungsphase Gesehen aus der Dritten-Person – Parents_View_Point.
::*Kapitel 1: Unter der Prallenden Sonne seit dem Startsignal – Commence_Hostilities.
::*Kapitel 2: Ein Stadion von Magiern und Espern – “Stab_Sword.“
::*Kapitel 3: Taktiken der Jäger und der Gejagten – Worst_Encounter.
::*Kapitel 4: Endete der Kampf im Sieg oder Nicht? – Beeing_Unsettled.
::*Afterword

===Band 10===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 10 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Kapitel 5: Eine Pause auf einem Faden der Spannung – Resumption_of_Hostilities.
::*Kapitel 6: Wiederaufnahme der Verfolgung mit einem Ende – Accidental_Firing.
::*Kapitel 7: Der Feind, der geschlagen werden sollte, die Personen, die geschützt werden sollten – Parabolic_Antenna.
::*Kapitel 8: Der Grund für die Geballte Rechte Faust – Light_of_a_Night_Sky.
::*Epilog: Die Wartenden Personen Nach der Entscheidung – Those_Who_Hold_Out_a_Hand.
::*Nachwort

===Band 11===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 11 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Die Reise nach Norditalien – Un_Viaggio_in_Italia.
::*Kapitel 1: Die Straßen von Chioggia – Il_Vento_di_Chioggia.
::*Kapitel 2: Die Vorbereitungen für die Reise nach London – Un_Frammento_di_un_Piano.
::*Kapitel 3: An Bord des Kapitals des Wasserschiffs – Il_Mare_e_la_Sconfitta.
::*Kapitel 4: Feuerboote und eine Schlacht von Gewehrschüssen – Lotte_di_Liberazione.
::*Kapitel 5: Königin des Adriatischen Meeres – La_Regina_del_Mare_Adriàtico.
::*Epilog: Rückkehr nach Academy City – L'inizio_Nuovo.......
::*Nachwort

===Band 12===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 12 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Shirai Kuroko, Kissen und Bett – Suffering_of_a_Negligee.
::*Kapitel 1: Sonniger Vormittagsunterricht – Winter_Clothes
::*Kapitel 2: Was Für Eine Bestrafung? – Pair_Contract.
::*Kapitel 3: Misaka und Misaka's Jüngere Schwester – Sister_and_Sisters.
::*Kapitel 4: Sanfte Vertauschte Paare – Boy_Meets_Girl(x2).
::*Kapitel 5: Sonnenuntergang Zieht Unwissentlich Vorbei – Hard_Way,Hard_Luck.
::*Nachwort

===Band 13===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 13 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Kapitel 6: Straßen Geschlagen vom Kalten Regen – Battle_Preparation.
::*Kapitel 7: Ändern der Regentropfen in die Farbe von Blut – Revival_of_Destruction.
::*Kapitel 8: Gottes Rechter Sitz und der Imaginäre Nummernsektor – Fuse=KAZAKIRI.
::*Kapitel 9: Die Unterschiede von Hindernissen, Die Einem im Wege Stehen – Two_Kinds_of_Enemies.
::*Kapitel 10: Deren Jeweilige Schlachtfelder – The_Way_of_Light_and_Darkness.
::*Epilog: Der Pfad Den die Gewinner und die Verlierer Gehen Müssen – The_Branch_Road.
::*Nachwort

===SS Band 1===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: SS Band 1 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Die Ruhe Vor dem Beginn des Krieges – Breakfast.
::*Kapitel 1: Ein Pott mit Fleisch und ein Appetit für Erfolgreiche Taktiken – A_Required_Thing.
::*Kapitel 2: Eine Stumpfe, Graue Gasse – Skill_Out.
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index: SS Band 1 Kapitel 3|Kapitel 3: Das Frauen-Wohnheim der Anglikanischen Kirche – Russian_Roulette.]]
::*Kapitel 4: Die Umstände einer Betrunkenen Mutter – The_Two_Leading_Roles.
::*Epilog: Ein Einzelner Wille und ein Kleiner Schlüssel – The_Present_Target.
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index: SS Band 1 Nachwort|Nachwort]]

===Band 14===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 14 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Eine All-Zu Düstere Kirche – Bread_and_Wine.
::*Kapitel 1: Eine Zu Schnelle Geschwindigkeit der Veränderung – In_a_Long_Distance_Country.
::*Kapitel 2: Ein Auslöser der ein Entscheidender Schlag Wird – Muzzle_of_a_Gun.
::*Kapitel 3: Etwas Weit Entfernt von Magiern – Power_Instignation.
::*Kapitel 4: Eine Sammlung von Stahl, die den Himmel Blockiert – Cruel_Troopers.
::*Epilog: Diese Antwort Führt zum Nächsten Rätsel – Question.
::*Nachwort

===Band 15===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 15 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Die Feinsten Blei-Kugeln für Sie, mein Lieber – Management.
::*Kapitel 1: Eine Unverwechselbare Pistole, Ungehört von Allen – Compass.
::*Kapitel 2: Die Menschen, Die Langsam Angefangen Haben zu Handeln – Hikoboshi_II.
::*Kapitel 3: Im Land von Versiegelten Kräften – Reformatory.
::*Kapitel 4: Der Hauchdünne Pfad Zwischen Stolz und Selbst-Spott – Enemy_Level5.
::*Kapitel 5: Besiege Den, mit den Stärksten Schwarzen Flügeln – Dark_Matter.
::*Epilog: Der Gewinnerpreis für Die, die Überlebt Haben – Nano_Size_Data.
::*Nachwort

===Band 16===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 16 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Das Ansehen eines Führers – Stage_in_Roma.
::*Kapitel 1: Auf dem Pfad Vom Frieden bis in den Ruin – Battle_of_Collapse.
::*Kapitel 2: Die Personen, Die von der Niederlage Auferstehen – Flere210.
::*Kapitel 3: Das Duell des Todes Zwischen Zwei Ganz Unterschiedlichen Monstern – Saint_VS_Saint.
::*Kapitel 4: Wer wird von Wem Beschützt? – Leader_is_All_Members.
::*Epilog: Die Führung zu Noch Mehr Chaos – True-Target_is……
::*Nachwort

===SS Band 2===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: SS Band 2 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Kapitel 1: Die, die nach Bündel von Bargeld und einer Schlacht Gieren – Der Dritte Freitag des Januars.
::*Kapitel 2: Ein Krieger und Tänzer der Skandinavischen Mythologie – Der Erste Freitag des Ferbruars.
::*Kapitel 3: Eines Vaters Wunsch Erzeugt eine Anlaufstelle und eine Interaktion – Der Vierte Freitag des Februars.
::*Kapitel 4: Die Wahre Stärke des Siebten der Sieben – Der Dritte Freitag des Märzs.
::*Kapitel 5: Was ist Es, was der Welt Fehlt? – Der Erste Freitag des Aprils.
::*Kapitel 6: Im Schönheitssalon Das Herz der Diskussion Erreichen – Der Vierte Freitag des Aprils.
::*Kapitel 7: Jemand Hinter der Leinwand ist Unvorbereitet und Muss Aufräumen – Der Zweite Freitag des Mais.
::*Kapitel 8: Eine Kunoichi Taucht Unerwartet Auf – Der Vierte Freitag des Mais.
::*Kapitel 9: Die Verhältnisse in der Realen Welt Sind in der Elektrischen Welt Unnötig – Der Zweite Freitag des Junis.
::*Kapitel 10: Würdest du eine Einladung für die Nacht Akzeptieren oder Ablehnen? – Der Erste Freitag des Julis.
::*Kapitel 11: Jedes Gebiet hat Ausnahmen – Der Zweite Freitag des Julis.
::*Kapitel 12: Eine Debatte Zwischen einem Scharfschützen und einem Bomber – Der Vierte Freitag des Julis.
::*Kapitel 13: Die Genauigkeits von Ihres Jeweiligen Glücks – Der Vierte Freitag Des Augusts.
::*Kapitel 14: Der Tanz Zwischen Torwächter und Eindringling – Der Dritte Freitag des Septembers.
::*Kapitel 15: Kunst ist in Genies und Exzentriker Aufgeteilt – Der Vierte Freitag des Septembers.
::*Kapitel 16: Es Gibt ein Grund Warum Sie nicht wie Mütter Aussehen – Der Fünfte Freitag des Septembers.
::*Kapitel 17: B-Movies und Ungeschliffene Edelsteine – Der Erste Freitag des Oktobers.
::*Kapitel 18: Würdig Diesen Namen zu Tragen – Der Erste Freitag des Oktobers.
::*Kapitel 19: Leuchtende Edelsteine und Blutverschmierte Rechte – Der Zweite Freitag des Oktobers.
::*Kapitel 20: Wie zu Verhalten nach einer Anzahl an Tragödien – Der Zweite Freitag des Oktobers.
::*Kapitel 21: Diejenigen mit Einer Unbestimmten Identität – Der Zweite Freitag des Oktobers.
::*Kapitel 22: Die Schlussfolgerung kann Nicht Einzelt Erfasst Werden – Der Zweite Freitag des Oktobers.
::*Nachwort

===Band 17===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 17 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*[[ToAru_Majutsu_no_Index_~_Deutsch_(German)_Band 17_Prolog|Prolog]]
::*Kapitel 1: Die Unstimmigkeit von Beiläufigen Gesprächen – Irregular_Spark.
::*Kapitel 2: Ein Schlachtfeld aus Stahl Schwimmend Über den Wolken – Sky_Bus_365.
::*Kapitel 3: Magie-Kabale des Britischen Labyrinths – N∴L∴
::*Kapitel 4: Das Schwert, das Krieg und Katastrophen Bringt – Sword_of_Mercy.
::*Epilog: Jedermanns Erwartungen in Ihren Herzen – War_in_Britain.
::*Nachwort

===Band 18===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 18 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Kapitel 5: Des Söldners und des Ritters Begegnung und Auseinandersetzung – Another_Hero.
::*Kapitel 6: Vernichtung der Verteidigungslinie des Ritters und der Prinzessins – Safety_in_Subway.
::*Kapitel 7: Eine Wunderbare Gegnerin, die Sowohl eine Prinzessin als Auch eine Königin Ist – Curtana_Original.
::*Kapitel 8: Die Queen und des Volkes Allgemeinen Wahlen – Union_Jack.
::*Epilog: Die Nation und Der Mächtige Feind Weit Hinter Ihr – Next_Step.
::*Nachwort

===Band 19===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 19 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Ein Uninteressanter Austausch Zwischen Übeltätern – Key_Shop.
::*Kapitel 1: Gutwilligkeit Soll Vorübergehend Vertraut werden – Dark_Hero.
::*Kapitel 2: Ein Einfaches, aber doch Kompliziertes Problem – V.S._Calamity.
::*Kapitel 3: Zerstörung Öffnet Einen Breiteren Pfad – Battle_to_die.
::*Kapitel 4: Zwei Monster Laden Dich zur Hölle ein – Dragon(≠Angel).
::*Epilog: Sie Werden Es Nicht in einer Tragödie Enden lassen – Brave_in_Hand.
::*Nachwort

===Band 20===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 20 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Verkündung des Krieges
::*Prolog: Der Himmel, der nach Schießpulver Stinkt – Shooting_Game.
::*Kapitel 1: Gut und Böse, Beide Betreten das Land – World_War_III.
::*Kapitel 2: Der Beginn der Invasion und des Gegenangriffes – Angel_Stalker.
::*Kapitel 3: Die Konfrontation mit der Mauer des Gewissens – Great_Complex.
::*Kapitel 4: Jetzt Ist die Zeit zum Rückschlag – Heroes_Congregate.
::*Kriegsbericht
::*Nachwort

===Band 21===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 21 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Kriegsbericht 2
::*Kapitel 5: Das Komplexe Spielbrett, das ein Schlachtfeld Ist – Enter_Project.
::*Kapitel 6: Die Wahre Dunkelheit Entfaltet sich – Up_the_Castle.
::*Kapitel 7: Ein Engel-Masakker Vom Himmel – MISHA_the_Angel_.“Gabriel“.
::*Kapitel 8: Ihre Vielseitigen Gegenangriffe – Combination.
::*Kriegsbericht 3
::*Nachwort

===Band 22===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Band 22 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Kriegsbericht 4
::*Kapitel 9: Die Zeit, Wenn ein Großes Ungleichgewicht Korrigiert wurde – Broken_Right_Hand.
::*Kapitel 10: Des Finalen Technik-Systems Vorläufige Vollständigkeit – Rebirth_the...
::*Kapitel 11: Im Leuchtenden Goldenen Himmel – Star_of_Bethlehem.
::*Kapitel 12: Letzter Kampf am Arktischen Ozean – Last_Fight.
::*Epilog: Stille und das Ende des Jungen – Silent_to_Small_Fire.
::*Verkündigung des Waffenstillstandes
::*Nachwort

==Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament Reihe==

===New Testament Band 1===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: New Testament Band 1 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Die Leute, Die die Protagonisten Durch Irgendeinen Fehler Wurden – War?
::*Kapitel 1: Eine Friedliche Academy City Ohne „Ihn“ – City.
::*Kapitel 2: Was Liegt Vor Uns, Was Sollte Gewählt Werden – Dream.
::*Kapitel 3: Eine Leichte Marge und ein Omen, Das mit dem Nächsten Verbindet – Girl.
::*Kapitel 4: Das Recht eine Gute Person zu Werden und das Recht es Abzulehnen – Black.
::*Kapitel 5: Selbst Wenn Er Kein Held Wird – Knight(s).
::*Epilog: Ein Bescheidenes Fest und Eingeladene Dunkle Wolken – Witch.
::*Nachwort

===New Testament Band 2===

::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: New Testament Band 2 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Unbekannte Absicht, aber Trotzdem eine Bedrohung – Radiosonde_Castle.
::*Kapitel 1: Ein Neues Gebiet, Anschließend Magie – Lecture_One.
::*Kapitel 2: Unveränderliche Tage, Gelegentliche Unterschiede – Lecture_Two.
::*Kapitel 3: Anerkannt, aber Dort ist Unruhe – Lecture_Three.
::*Kapitel 4: Einladung, und Dessen Name ist... – Lecture_Four_(and_More).
::*Epilog: Eine Pause, aber eine Mischung der Dunklen Seite – Birdway's_Speech.
::*Nachwort

===New Testament Band 3===

::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: New Testament Band 3 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Im Fünfzigsten Staat – Crisis_of_Blue_Ocean.
::*Kapitel 1: Welche Seite Wird den Präventivschlag Liefern? – First_Contact.
::*Kapitel 2: Der Auslöser – Natural_Bomb.
::*Kapitel 3: Das Zeil der Sengenden Lava – Case_to_War.
::*Kapitel 4: Isolation und der Zusammenbruch der Regeln – Trident.
::*Kapitel 5: Wo diese Kraft Genutzt Werden Sollte – The_Old_Glory.
::*Epilog: Die Zuverlässige Birdway – Queen_Period.
::*Nachwort

===New Testament Band 4===

::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: New Testament Band 4 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Main.01
::*Sub.02
::*Sub.03
::*Sub.04
::*Sub.05
::*Sub.06
::*Period.07
::*Sub.08
::*Sub.09
::*Sub.10
::*Main.11
::*Main.12
::*Sub.13
::*Sub.14
::*Sub.15
::*Sub.16
::*Sub.17
::*Sub.18
::*Sub.19
::*Sub.20
::*Period.21
::*Sub.22
::*Sub.23
::*Sub.24
::*Sub.25
::*Sub.26
::*Sub.27
::*Sub.28
::*Sub.29
::*Main.30
::*Main.31
::*Period.32
::*Sub.33
::*Ein_Kardinalfehler.34
::*Verbindungsprozess
::*Kapitel n: Selbst wenn Dort Tod ist - Dead_to...
::*Gründliche Zerstörung - ﾙ9ﾆ1bｶｹrｻ991ﾏ
::*Nachwort

===New Testament Band 5===

::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: New Testament Band 5 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Prolog: Die Größte Behauptung — Question_01.
::*Kapitel 1: Plötzlich, Es Beginnt — Open_teh_Festival.
::*Kapitel 2: Wer Ist Der Wahre Feind? — Secret_Promise.
::*Kapitel 3: Das Tor Öffnet Sich — Impregnable.
::*Kapitel 4: Friede Von Der Sicht Einer Seltsamen Gestalt — Release_Monster.
::*Epilogue: Beseitigen Sie Die Fesseln — Install......Completion.
::*Nachwort

===New Testament Band 6===

::*[[toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: New Testament Band 6 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*???
::*Die Nacht vor dem Fest
::*Kapitel 5: Sicherlich Kann Gerechtigkeit Überall Gefunden werden — Black_to_Light.
::*Kapitel 6: Monster, Monster, Monster, Monster — All_Bad_Stars.
::*Kapitel 7: Man Muss Kein Protagonist sein — Girls_Battle_Talk.
::*Kapitel 8: Die Simpelste Struktur der Welt — One_on_One.
::*Epilog: Lasst den Nächsten Kampf Beginnen — Next_Batter_Circle.
::*Die Nacht nach dem Fest
::*Nachwort

==Spin-Offs==

===Toaru Majutsu no Index: SP===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: SP Illustrationen| Illustrationen]]
::*Stiyl Magnus
::*Mark Space
::*Kamijou Touma
::*Uiharu Kazari
::*Nachwort

===Toaru Majutsu no Index: Railgun SS: Liberal Arts City===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Railgun SS Band 1 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Kapitel 1
::*Kapitel 2
::*Kapitel 3
::*Kapitel 4
::*Kapitel 5
::*Kapitel 6
::*Kapitel 7
::*Kapitel 8

===Toaru Majutsu no Index SS: Norse Mythology===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_SS: Norse Mythology Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Kapitel 1: GLEIPNIR.
::*Kapitel 2: YMIR's_ocean.
::*Kapitel 3: RULIC_letters.
::*Kapitel 4: ALFAR.
::*Kapitel 5: NAGLFAR.
::*Kapitel 6: BIFROST.
::*Kapitel 7: GUNGNIR.
::*Kapitel 8: VALKYRIE.

===Toaru Majutsu no Index: Railgun SS: Shopping Mall Demonstration===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Railgun SS Band 2 Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]
::*Kapitel 1
::*Kapitel 2
::*Kapitel 3
::*Kapitel 4
::*Kapitel 5
::*Kapitel 6
::*Kapitel 7
::*Kapitel 8

===Toaru Jihanki no Fanfare===
::*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index: Toaru Jihanki no Fanfare Illustrationen|Illustrationen]]

===[[Toaru Majutsu no Index: Love Letter SS Komplett|Toaru Majutsu no Index: Love Letter SS]]===

===Toaru Kagaku no Railgun SS: A Superfluous Story, or A Certain Incident’s End===

==Projekt Stab==

*Projekt Administrator:
*Projekt Supervisor: [[user:itchip|itchip]]

===Übersetzer===
'''AKTIV'''
*[[user:itchip|itchip]]
*[[user:Shroedinger|Shroedinger]]

'''INAKTIV'''
*[[user:ogami|ogami]]
*[[user:Just a Villain|Just a Villain]]
*[[user:Sekreutz|Sekreutz]]

Alle interessierten Übersetzer sind herzlich willkommen.

===Editoren===

'''AKTIV'''
* [[user:Nivi-kun|Nivi-kun ()]]

Alle interessierten Editoren sind herzlich willkommen.

[[Category: Alternative Languages]]
[[Category: German]]

Sword Art Online Bahasa Indonesia:Jilid 5 Bab 3

2013-09-06T19:31:15Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284810 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

==Bab 3==
Senja.

Awan rendah ternoda kuning oleh matahari terbenam.

Di dalam padang gurun batu dan pasir, bayangan dari reruntuhan-reruntuhan bangunan yang tinggi semakin memanjang. Jika kita meneruskan untuk menunggu satu jam lagi, kita harus mempertimbangkan untuk beralih ke peralatan tempur khusus untuk malam hari.

Bertempur dengan kacamata night vision akan mengurangi kesenangan membunuh atau dibunuh, sehingga itu bukan metode yang disukai Sinon. Sebelum matahari tenggelam sepenuhnya, semoga kelompok sasaran kita muncul secepatnya, Sinon bergumam sambil meringkuk di belakang beton. Selain itu, kelima temannya yang juga sedang mununggu dengan murung dalam penyergapan tidak salah lagi pasti memikirkan hal yang sama.

Untuk menjawab keraguan yang tersembunyi di pikiran mereka semua, salah satu anggota baris depan menurunkan senjata berkaliber kecil bergagang pendeknya dan berbisik.

"Yang benar saja, berapa lama lagi kami harus menunggu... Hei Dyne, apa mereka benar-benar akan datang? Apakah informasinya bisa dipercaya?"

Orang yang ditanyakan, Dyne, dengan tubuhnya yang besar, padat dan berwajah kasar, adalah pemimpin skuadron mereka, dia menurunkan senapan assault yang besar dari bahunya dan berkata sambil menggelengkan kepala.

"Mereka telah menggunakan rute berburu yang sama untuk tiga minggu terakhir, pada saat yang sama setiap harinya. Saya secara pribadi telah mengkonfirmasikan informasi tersebut. Memang hari ini mereka agak terlambat, mereka pasti telah bertemu dengan beberapa Mob (Monster). Itu berarti bagian yang akan kita dapatkan juga akan bertambah, jadi berhentilah mengeluh."

"Tapi."

Prajurit barisan depan tersebut menjadi semakin tidak senang dan cemberut.

"Mangsa hari ini adalah kelompok yang sama dengan yang kita serang minggu lalu, kan? Mereka kemungkinan mengubah rute yang mereka pakai sebagai tindakan untuk mencegah hal itu..."

"Enam hari telah berlalu sejak penyergapan kita sebelumnya. Sejak itu, mereka selalu pergi ke tempat berburu yang sama. Mereka adalah skuadron khusus untuk berburu Mobs..."

Di wajah Dyne ada senyum yang mengejek.

"Tanpa mempedulikan berapa kali mereka diserang, bahkan jika pendapatan mereka dirampok, mereka berpikir bahwa mereka hanya perlu berburu lagi untuk menutupi kerugian itu. Untuk skuadron anti-personil seperti kita, mereka adalah mangsa yang terbaik dan kita bisa mengulangi hal ini dua sampai tiga kali lagi."

"Tapi itu sulit untuk dipercaya. Biasanya, kalau seseorang telah terserang sekali, mereka akan mempersiapkan sejenis cara untuk mencegah hal itu."

"Sehari setelah itu mereka mungkin akan waspada, tetapi manusia cenderung menjadi sembrono setelah beberapa saat. Mereka telah terbiasa bertempur melawan algoritma (pola serang) Mobs yang mudah diprediksi di medan perang setiap hari dan hanya memburu Mobs yang sama itu untuk waktu yang cukup lama untuk membuat mereka bertindak seperti Mobs itu sendiri. Hanya sekelompok orang tanpa harga diri."

Semakin banyak yang Sinon dengar, semakin tidak enak perasaannya, dan juga semakin dalam dia membenamkan wajahnya pada selendangnya. Fluktuasi emosional melambatkan jari yang ada di pelatuknya dan meskipun Sinon mengerti hal itu, mendengarkan ucapan yang kurang ajar dari Dyne membuat perasaan kesal meluap didalam hatinya.

Dyne, yang menertawai rombongan spesialisasi Mobs dengan skuadron PvP-nya (Anti-personil), yang terus menerus menyergap rombongan seperti itu sepertinya tidak melukai harga dirinya. Daripada menunggu berjam-jam di medan netral ini, akan lebih baik menghadapi skuadron level tinggi di reruntuhan bawah tanah yang akan menghasilkan keuntungan yang lebih besar.

Tentu saja peluang untuk kekalahan total, menjatuhkan peralatan dan balik ke jalan «Maut Kembali» juga tinggi. Tetapi itulah makna dari pertempuran yang sebenarnya dan hanya dari ketegangan seperti itulah jiwa dapat ditempa.

Sudah dua minggu berlalu sejak Sinon diundang ke skuadron yang dipimpin oleh Dyne dan dia menyesal telah ikut bergabung. Tujuan utama PVP mereka sepertinya hanya kebohongan belaka, karena mereka hanya menyerang musuh yang lebih lemah dibandingkan mereka sendiri. Dan bahkan jika ada tanda bahaya sekecil apapun, mereka akan mundur. Mereka adalah grup yang mengindahkan keselamatan terlebih dahulu.

Sejauh ini, Sinon telah mengikuti kebijakan skuadron ini tanpa merasa keberatan, diam-diam mengikuti instruksi dari Dyne dan menarik pelatuk senjatanya. Namun, Sinon tidak melakukan itu karena loyalitas. Sinon sedang mengumpuli data tentang cara berpikir Dyne, mempelajari gerak-geriknya. Semua itu dilakukan Sinon jika suatu saat nanti Dyne menjadi musuhnya dan Sinon perlu menembakkan pelurunya ke antara alis Dyne (headshot) di medan perang suatu saat nanti.

Sinon tidak menyukai kepribadian Dyne, tetapi di "Bullet of Bullets" sebelumnya, Dyne berada di ranking ke-18. Stats orang ini dan langkanya <<SIG SG 550<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/SIG_SG_550 Wikipedia]. [http://www.topguns.ch/images/big/Sig_Sauer.SG%20550%20551%20552.952628765.jpg Gambar].</ref>>> senapan serbu dibawah bahunya itu, yang menembakkan peluru 5.56mm kaliber, kekuatannya nyata. Oleh sebab itulah Sinon tidak berkata apa-apa, hanya matanya saja yang berkedip, mengumpulkan informasi yang dibocorkan oleh Dyne yang lengah.

Dyne melanjutkan pembicaraannya.

"Secara umum, untuk berburu Mobs mereka biasanya membawa senjata-senjata optik, jadi mereka kemungkinan tidak mempersiapkan puluru tajam anti-personil untuk mereka sendiri. Paling-paling, mereka hanya membawa satu orang dengan senjata api tipe mendukung (support) sebagai pilihan yang terbaik. Untuk menghancurkan orang itu, saya menyuruh Sinon membawa sniper-nya hari ini. Tidak ada titik buta di rencana pertempuran ini. Ya kan, Sinon?"

Menghadapi percakapan yang tiba-tiba dialihkan ke dirinya, Sinon mengangguk sedikit dengan wajahnya yang terbenam di selendangnya. Sinon tetap menutup mulutnya rapat, menunjukkan bahwa dia tidak berniat mengikuti percakapan.

Dyne mendengus bosan, tetapi salah satu anggotanya lalu menghadap ke Sinon sambil menyeringai dan berkata:

"Yah, itu benar. Tembakan jarak jauh Sinon adalah salah satu dari yang terbaik dan belum pernah berubah.- Ya kan, Sinon..."

Senyum menghiasi wajahnya, orang tersebut merangkak ke sisi Sinon tanpa meninggali bayang-bayang perlindungannya.

"Apakah anda punya waktu setelah ini? Saya ingin saran anda untuk meningkatkan ketrampilan membidikku. Apa anda mau minum teh denganku di suatu tempat hari ini?"

Sinon melihat sekilas senjata di pinggang orang tersebut. Senjata utamanya adalah senapan sub-mesin <<H&K UMP>> tipe peluru balistik. Dia tampaknya seperti tipe AGI, tingkat menghindarnya pada saat pertempuran satu-lawan-satu diatas rata-rata, tetapi level dan perlengkapannya tidak cukup untuk dianggap sebagai lawan yang layak untuk diingat. Sinon harus berpikir keras untuk mengingat namanya, dan Sinon menundukkan kepalanya sedikit.

"...Maaf, Ginrou-san. Hari ini saya agak sibuk di dunia nyata..."

Suara Sinon serupa, meskipun tidak sama dengan suaranya di dunia nyata. Suaranya yang tinggi, jelas dan manis, membuatnya lelah di dalam, alasan mengapa dia tidak suka berbicara. Pria yang bernama Ginrou tampaknya tidak peduli bahwa ia ditolak dan senyumannya yang gembira tidak pernah pudar dari wajahnya. Sepertinya untuk sebagian pemain laki-laki, hanya dengan mendengar suara Sinon membuat mereka merasa bergairah dan berpikir tentang hal itu membuat Sinon berkeringat dingin.

Ketika Sinon pertama kali memulai VRMMO-RPG <<Gun Gale Online>>, dia ingin avatar laki-laki yang kasar dan tanpa kepribadian. Dia kemudian baru tahu dari pilihan judul kalau kamu tidak dapat memilih jenis kelamin yang berbeda dari pemain nyata, jadi dia menginginkan tentara wanita yang tinggi dan berotot, pikirnya.

Namun, yang dihasilkan sesuai dengan acakan parameter adalah karakter perempuan berbentuk kecil dan elok, hampir seperti boneka. Sinon langsung berpikir untuk menghapus akun itu dan membuat yang baru. Tetapi temannya yang mengundangnya ke game ini berkata "Sayang sekali!". Karena desakannya yang kuat, dan karena Sinon telah meningkatkan levelnya cukup banyak sementara ini, dia tidak bisa memulai dari awal lagi.

Karena penampilannya, kejadian merepotkan seperti ini terjadi kadang-kadang. Untuk Sinon yang motivasi tunggalnya di game ini adalah bertempur, hal ini menyusahkannya.

"Oh begitu, Sinon, apakah anda seorang murid di dunia nyata? Mahasiswi? Apakah anda harus menulis laporan atau hal-hal lainnya?

"....Ya, begitulah...."

Jadi, jika dia telah gagal menolak sekali, maka ia kemungkinan akan menggunakan sekolah sebagai alasan untuk terus-menerus mengundangya. Sebenarnya Sinon hanyalah murid SMA, tetapi itu adalah sesuatu yang tak seorang pun akan mendengar dari mulut Sinon.

Kemudian, dua prajurit laki-laki barisan depan lainnya yang tadinya sedang menggerumit jendela status mereka, datang mendekati seolah-olah untuk menahan Ginrou. Salah satu dari mereka berdua, dengan kacamata pelindung lapis asap dan berambut hijau di depannya, membuka mulutnya.

"Ginrou-san, kamu bisa melihat bahwa Sinon-san merasa terganggu. Jangan berbicara tentang dunia nyata di sini."

"Itu benar, baik dia dan diriku adalah bujangan yang kesepian."

Temannya yang satu lagi, seorang pria dengan helm kamuflase, tersenyum menyeringai, lalu Ginrou mendorong kepala mereka berdua dengan tinjuan putarnya dan membalas,

"Walah, kalian berdua jelas belum mengalami musim semi dalam beberapa tahun."

Sinon menyusut tubuhnya lebih menyamping ke arah tiga orang "Hahaha" yang sedang tertawa tersebut dan harus bertanya-tanya di dalam hatinya.

Ketika perang adalah untuk bertempur melawan pemain-pemain lainnya, kamu seharusnya berkonsentrasi atau memeriksa perlengkapanmu atau melakukan hal-hal berguna lainnya untuk melewati waktu pada saat menunggu. Jika kamu hanya ingin mendapatkan uang untuk ditukar menjadi uang elektronik, maka bergabung dengan skuadron khusus berburu Mob lebih baik. Jika kamu hanya ingin bertemu dengan gadis-gadis, bahkan didalam game ini dimana jenis-kelamin sudah ditetapkan, kamu tidak harus berada di dunia pembunuhan yang tidak nyaman ini. Game dunia dongeng dengan jumlah pemain-pemain wanita lainnya adalah pilihan yang lebih baik. Untuk alasan apakah orang-orang ini datang ke dunia ini sih?

Dia membenamkan wajahnya lebih dalam lagi ke selendangnya, Sinon lalu menggunakan tangan kirinya untuk mengelus tubuh senapan besarnya yang dipijakkan ke pijakan berkaki dua di sebelahnya.

-Suatu hari nanti, akanku gunakan senjata ini untuk menghancurkan tubuh avatar kalian. Apakah kalian masih bisa berbicara sambil tersenyum setelah semua itu?

Sinon berbisik jauh didalam pikirannya dan seolah-olah iritasinya diserap oleh laras senapannya yang dingin, dia perlahan-lahan menjadi tenang.

"-Mereka segera tiba."

Bisik anggota terakhir dari rombongannya 20 menit kemudian, dia terus mengintai musuhnya dengan teropong di lubang dinding beton yang rusak.

Ketiga prajurit barisan depan dan Dyne berhenti percakapan mereka dan suasana tiba-tiba menjadi tegang.

Sinon memandang langit diatasnya. Awan kuning perlahan-lahan berubah menjadi merah, tetapi kecerahannya masih cukup memadai.

"Mereka akhirnya muncul."

Setelah bergumam pelan, Dyne bergerak merangkak dan mengambil teropong dari si pengintai. Dia melihat keluar untuk memeriksa kekuatan tempur musuh.

"...Itulah mangsa kita. Tujuh anggota...lebih banyak satu dibandingkan minggu lalu. 4 prajurit barisan depan dengan Peletus (Blasters) tipe optik. 1 prajurit dengan senapan laser berkaliber besar. Dan...ya, satu orang bersenjata <<Minimi<ref>Kependekan Prancis dari 'Mini Mitrailleuse', sejenis senapan mesin mini, kemungkinan [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/FN_Minimi FN Minimi]. [http://www.armee.forces.gc.ca/2Field_Artillery/images/c9a1.jpg Gambar].</ref>>>. Orang itu menggunakan senjata optik minggu sebelumnya, dia pasti terburu-buru mengganti senjatanya ke jenis balistik. Dialah yang akan kita tembak dahulu. Lalu prajurit terakhir...tertutup jubahnya jadi senjatanya tidak tampak..."

Mendengar ini, Sinon bergerak ke posisi menembaknya dan menempatkan wajahnya didekat scope berdaya tingginya.

Keenam orang dari skuadron Sinon sedang bersembunyi di reruntuhan sebuah peradaban yang dibangun sedikit lebih tinggi dari tempatnya. Reruntuhan dinding beton yang rusak dan rangka-rangka baja memberikan perlindungan yang memadai dan lokasi terbaik untuk mengamati padang gurun yang luas di depan mereka.

Sinon lalu memandang langit sekali lagi, memeriksa apakah matahari di dunia maya ini berada di tempat yang bisa memantulkan lensanya. Setelah ia memastikan kalau itu tidak bisa, dia membuka penutup scope depan dan belakang.

Sinon menempatkan matanya ke lensa, pada perbesaran terendah, dia memastikan titik-titik kecil bergerak di padang gurun. Dia menggunakan jarinya untuk mengubah tombol perbesaran. Dengan suara klik kecil, titik-titik hitam berukuran wijen itu membesar, sampai akhirnya berubah menjadi siluet tujuh prajurit musuh.

Seperti yang dikatakan Dyne, empat prajurit berlengkapan senjata tipe optik, dua dari empat prajurit tersebut menggunakan teropong di wajahnya. Mereka memeriksa sekelilingnya. Namun mustahil untuk menemukan skuadron Sinon yang sedang bersembunyi, kecuali mereka telah meningkatkan ketrampilan mencari musuh.

Di tengah kelompok musuh, ada dua orang sedang berjalan dengan senjata besar di pundaknya. Satu dari mereka bersenjata senapan semi-otomatis beroptik laser, yang satunya bersenjata senapan mesin ringan balistik <<FN Minimi>>. Di dunia nyata, Balai Pertahanan Jepang menggunakannya sebagai senjata pendukung yang unggul. Karena setengah dari daya rusak senjata optik bisa dikurangi oleh bidang pertahanan, senjata Minimi memiliki ancaman paling tinggi.

Dua jenis senjata yang bisa ditemukan di <<Gun Gale Online>>, senjata balistik dan senjata optik adalah dua senjata yang sangat berbeda.

Keuntungan dari peluru balistik adalah satu hit akan mengakibatkan kerusakan yang besar dan dapat menembus pertahanan. Tetapi kurugiannya adalah kamu harus membawa amunisi ekstra berat kemana-mana dan lintasan pelurunya dipengaruhi oleh angin dan kelembapan udara.

Sebaliknya, senjata optik sangatlah ringan dan bisa menembak mengenai sasaran jarak jauh dengan presisi tinggi. Juga, tenaga dari amunisinya kecil. Tetapi, kekurangannya adalah kekuatannya tersebar oleh pemain-pemain dengan perlengkapan pertahanan.

Oleh karena alasan-alasan di atas, senjata optik digunakan untuk menyerang monsters dan senjata balistik digunakan untuk menyerang pemain adalah teori umum. Untuk kedua kategori ini, selain karakteristik, kinerja mereka lumayan berbeda.

Itu karena semua senjata optik mempunyai nama dan bentuk yang keren, sedangkan senjata balistik mempunyai bentuk asli yang benar-benar ada di dunia nyata.

Itu sebabnya pemain-pemain seperti Dyne, Ginrou, dan sebagian banyak pemain lainnya dari GGO, adalah maniak senjata yang suka memakai senjata balistik. Mereka hanya beralih ke senjata optik jika mereka akan berburu Mobs.

Senapan yang berada di dekat pipi Sinon sekarang adalah jenis balistik. Tetapi sebelum dia tiba ke dunia ini, dia tidak tahu apapun tentang pembuat senjata. Untuk gaya permainan, dia diperlukan untuk menghafal senjata seperti sedang menghafal items, tetapi itu bukan berarti dia mempunyai minat ke senjata asli. Dia percaya bahwa senjata-senjata api yang jumlahnya tidak terbatas di dunia ini semuanya adalah objek 3D, karena dia bahkan tidak suka melihat senjata api di dunia asli.

Hanya satu hal di dunia pembantaian ini yang dia inginkan, yaitu menhancurkan musuh virtual dengan peluru virtual. Sampai hatinya menjadi sekeras batu dan darahnya mengalir beku.

Untuk alasan tersebut, hari ini juga Sinon akan menarik pelatukya.

Dia menepikan pemikirannya yang berlebih dan menggerakkan senapannya sedikit. Pada garis akhir barisan musuh, berjalanlah seorang prajurit dengan kacamata pelindung yang besar menutupi wajahnya dan berpakaian jubah kamuflase dengan mantel. Seperti yang dikatakan Dyne, perlengkapannya tidak terlihat.

Dia mempunyai tubuh yang besar. Kemungkinan dia membawa ransel yang membuat tonjolan di jubahnya. Tangannya yang mencuat dari lengan bajunya kosong. Dari penampilan perlengkangkapan pada pinggangnya, kemungkinan terbesar dia prajurit tipe pengguna senapan sub-mesin.

"Karena jubahnya, kamu tidak dapat melihat wajahnya?"

Terdengar suara Ginrou dari belakang Sinon. Dia kemungkinan sedang bercanda, tapi suaranya terdengar agak tegang lalu melanjutkan.

"Jangan-jangan itu dia? Yang dirumorkan...<<Death Gun>>."

"Ah, tidak mungkin. Itu bukan dia."

Dyne menjawab dengan cepat sambil tertawa.

"Dan juga, bukankan Death Gun seharusnya seorang pria kecil berpakaian setelan kamuflase Ghillie? Orang ini terlalu besar. Dia hampir mencapai dua meter. Kemungkinan...kurir tipe STR ekstrim. Sambil membawa items, amunisi dan paket energi yang ditemukannya. Dia tidak mungkin membawa senjata besar, jadi kita bisa mengabaikannya di pertempuran."

Sambil mendengar, Sinon dengan hati-hati melihat prajurit tersebut di lensanya.

Karena kacamata berlapis besinya yang kasar, ekspresinya tidak terlihat. Satu-satunya yang terlihat hanya mulutnya saja. Bibirnya tertutup rapat, tanpa gerakan sedikitpun. Anggota lainnya, bahkan pada saat waspada, sedang mengobrol dan menunjukkan gigi mereka yang putih. Hanya prajurit bertubuh besar itulah yang benar-benar diam. Dia hanya berjalan diam-diam dan menggerakkan kakinya tanpa gangguan sedikitpun.

Intuisi Sinon yang telah berkembang dari setengah tahun bermain di GGO mengatakan kepadanya kalau prajurit ini lebih kuat dibandingkan prajurit bersenjata Minimi. Namun, selain ranselnya, tidak ada tonjolan lainnya dari jubah prajurit tersebut. Dia kemungkinan menyembunyikan senjata langka ukuran kecil dengan kekuatan yang besar. Tetapi senjata seperti itu kebanyakan berjenis optik, yang tidak begitu berguna di pertempuran anti-personil. Apakah tekanan yang Sinon rasakan dari prajurit bertubuh besar ini hanyalah imajinasinya?

Tenggelam di pikirannya, Sinon berkata dengan pelan:

"Prajurit berjubah itu, saya ada firasat buruk. Saya ingin menyingkirnya terlebih dahulu."

Dyne melepaskan teropongnya dari wajahnya dan memandang Sinon, alisnya terangkat.

"Kenapa? Dia jelas tidak membawa senjata kuat apapun."

"...Meskipun tidak ada dasar yang mendukung. Karena ketidakpastiannya, saya mempunyai firasat buruk."

"Kalau kamu sedang berbicara tentang itu, Minimi jelas merupakan faktor ketidakpastian itu. Jika prajurit Peletus <<Blasters>> datang mendekat pada saat kita sedang menghadapi Minimi, maka itu akan menjadi berbahaya."

Meskipun perisai pertahan sangat efektif terhadap senjata optik, efek tersebut berkurang sesuai dengan jarak mendekat. Di pertempuran jarak dekat, jumlah tembakan yang tersedia di satu amunisi Peletus <<Blasters>> terlalu banyak. Sinon dengan enggan menarik kembali pendapatnya dan mengangguk.

"...Mengerti. Target pertama adalah si Minimi. Jika memungkinkan, saya ingin menembak prajurit berjubah setelah itu."

Setelah mengatakan itu, tembakan paling efektif adalah tembakan yang pertama, sebelum musuh mengetahui lokasi sniper. Setelah musuh mengetahui arah tembakannya, <<Jalur Prediksi Balistik>>(Garis Peluru) akan tertampak oleh musuh supaya mereka bisa dengan mudah menghindari serangan.

"Hei, kita tidak punya banyak waktu untuk mengobrol. Jarak 2500."

Si pengintai berkata setelah mengamati melalui teropong yang dia ambil kembali dari Dyne. Dyne mengangguk dan berpaling ke tiga penyerang di belakangnya.

"Oke. Menurut rencana kita, kita akan pergi menunggu di bawah bayangan gedung sampai musuh mendekat. -Sinon, pada saat kita bergerak kita tidak dapat melihat mereka, jadi informasikan kepada kita jika situasi berubah. Saya akan memberi instruksi selanjutnya pada saat kamu mulai menembak."

"Mengerti."

Setelah menjawab dengan singkat, mata kanan Sinon berbalik kembali ke scope senapan snipernya. Skuadron sasarannya masih belum berubah. Mereka tetap bergerak dengan kecepatan lambat seperti biasanya di pada gurun ini.

Diantara mereka dan Sinon adalah padang gurun dengan jarak 2,5 kilometer. Di tengah terdapat reruntuhan bangunan besar didekat sisi Sinon. Si lima orang, termasuk Dyne, akan menggunakan titik buta gedung tersebut dan bersembunyi di sana. Mereka berencana menyerang musuh dengan keras sekaligus.

"-Ok, mari kita mulai."

Atas perintah pendek Dyne, para anggota lainnya kecuali Sinon memberikan jawaban singkat. Suara dari sepatu bot meluncur di pasir dan suara pasir yang bergerak, mereka meluncur bawah ke sisi belakang bukit. Menunggu sampai angin malam menutupi jejak mereka, Sinon mengeluarkan sepasang headset kecil dari bawah selendang di lehernya dan menaruhnya di telinga kirinya.

Untuk beberapa menit kemudian, sebagai penembak jitu, Sinon harus terus menerus bertempur melawan tekanan dan kesunyian. Peluru pertamanya akan mempengaruhi pertempuran dengan besar. Dia hanya akan bergantung kepada jari dan senjata sengapnya. Tangan kirinya mengelus senjatanya yang besar di pijakan berkaki dua. Besi hitam itu membalas dengan kesunyian dingin padanya.

Alasan mengapa Sinon seorang penembak jitu yang langka di dunia ini dan pemain yang cukup terkenal karena keberadaan senjata berpeluru balistiknya.

Namanya <PGM Ultima Ratio Hecate II>>. Panjangnya 138cm, beratnya 13,8 kg, lumayan besar, 50 kaliber, yang menggunakan peluru ukuran 12.7mm diamater.

Di dunia nyata, senjata itu diklasifikasikan pada kategori anti-material. Yaitu, senjata yang digunakan terhadap gedung dan kendaraan. Karena kekuatannya yang luar biasa, menurut judul artikel majalah yang panjang, senjata itu seharusnya dilarangkan penggunaannya terhadap target manusia. Tentu saja, dunia ini tidak memiliki hukum tersebut.

Sinon mendapatkannya tiga bulan lalu, pada saat dia mulai menjadi pemain veteran GGO.

Iseng-iseng, dia pergi ke reruntuhan penjara bawah tanah di bawah ibukota SBC Gurokken sendirian. Karena kecerobohannya, dia jatuh ke perangkap saluran.

Gun Gale Online didirikan di tahap dimana umat manusia kembali dengan kapal luar angkasanya untuk hidup di dunia yang telah menjadi gurun akibat perang besar peradaban dulu. Jalan-jalan Gurokken awalnya adalah kapal luar angkasa dan dibawahnya ada reruntuhan kota besar dari masa perang. Didalam reruntuhan kota, terdapat mesin bertempur otomatis dan makhluk mutan dengan jumlah tidak terbatas. Mereka menunggu petualang yang bermimpi besar dalam mencapai cita-citanya dalam satu kali percobaan. Tempat dimana Sinon jatuh adalah lantai paling bawah dengan tingkat bahaya paling tinggi.

Tentu saja, dia tidak berharap untuk berbuat banyak sebagai pemain solo di tempat itu. Pertempuran pertamanya akan menjadi kekalahan yang mudah dan dia akan kembali ke jalan titik save sebagai <<Death Return>> / <<Kematian Kembali>>, dia tetap berjalan sambil menerima kenyataan itu. Di depannya terdapat ruang sirkular besar, seperti stadium, di mana makhluk berbentuk ganjil muncul.

Dari ukuran dan namanya, kemungkinan bos monster, tetapi Sinon belum pernah melihat ukuran seperti itu di situs-situs informasi. Ketika dia sadar akan hal itu, jiwa gamernya terangsang sedikit. Toh saya akan mati juga, akan kucoba bertempur melawan monster ini, sambil berpikir hal itu Sinon pergi menuju ventilasi udara di atas stadium dan menempatkan senapannya.

Pertempuran berlangsung tidak terduga. Dari sinar panas, cakar besi, gas beracun dan pola serangan bos monster tersebut, tidak satupun mampu mencapai tempat persembunyian Sinon. Di sisi lain, karena moster tersebut berada di titik ujung jangkauan tembakan senapan Sinon, kerusakan yang dihasilkan Sinon tidak begitu banyak. Berpikir tentang jumlah amunisi yang dia miliki, tanpa tembakan yang miss , dia harus menembak apa yang tampaknya menjadi titik lemah musuh, yaitu mata kecil yang ada di dahinya, kalau tidak maka tidak mungkin Sinon bisa membunuhnya.

Sinon menjadi sedingin es saat ia berkonsentrasi melakukan hal itu. Ketika bos akhirnya tumbang, tubuhnya yang besar meledak menjadi serpihan poligon. Pertempuran tersebut berlangsung selama tiga jam.

Barang yang dijatuhkan oleh bos monster itu adalah senapan besar yang belum pernah dia lihat sebelumnya. Per peraturan game, NPCs atau pemain tidak dapat membuat senjata berpeluru balistik tingkat tinggi. Toko-toko di jalan hanya bisa menjual sebagian senjata tingkat rendah sedangkan yang tingkat menengah keatas hanya bisa didapat di reruntuhan. Senapan yang diperolehnya - <<Ultima Ratio Hecate II>> termasuk kelompok senjata langka yang bisa didapat.

Saat ini, termasuk Hecate II milik Sinon, hanya sekitar 10 senapan anti-material yang ada di server. Dengan demikian, harga mereka sangat tinggi dan harga senjata itu dalam lelang akhir-akhir ini adalah 20 Mega Credits, atau 20 juta dalam mata uang game ini. Kalau ditukar menjadi uang elektronik menggunakan rasio 100 banding 1, maka akan menjadi senilai 200.000 yen Jepang.

Sinon adalah seorang siswi murid SMA yang tinggal sendirian di dunia nyata dan biaya hidup yang ia terima setiap bulan hampir tidak cukup. Dihantui kesulitan ini, dia benar-benar tidak yakin dengan senjata yang ia temukan setelah ia tahu harga nilainya. Baru-baru ini ia mampu mengubah setengah dari harga sambungannya, 1500 yen, tetapi itu berarti setengah dari uang sakunya hilang. Oleh karena itu, jika ia menyelam lebih dari yang ia lakukan sekarang, maka ia akan mengalami kesulitan dalam mempertahankan nilai sekolahnya. Namun, jika ia mempunyai 200.000 yen, maka ia dapat membayar semua biaya sambungannya dengan sisa uang yang banyak.

Tetapi, Sinon tidak menjual senjatanya. Alasan dia bermain GGO bukanlah untuk mendapatkan uang, tetapi adalah untuk membunuh musuh - khususnya semua orang yang lebih kuat dibandingkan dirinya; untuk menaklukkan kelemahnnya sendiri. Dan yang lebih penting lagi, untuk pertama kalinya ia merasakan di <<hati>>nya bahwa senjata ini bukanlah sekedar senjata biasa.

Hecate II, karena ukuran dan beratnya yang besar, jumlah STR menakutkan diperlukan dari pengaturannya. Sinon sebagai penembak jitu memiliki jumlah STR yang lebih tinggi dibandingkan AGInya, jadi dia bisa menggunakannya. Pertama kali dia membawa Hecate II ke medan perang, pada saat ia melihat musuh melalui scope-nya, dia merasakan beban dingin di tangannya. Sinon merasakan kekuatan dan niatnya Hecate II. Senjata ini mengukir pembantaian, pembawa pertanda maut. Sinon ingin memeluk perasaan itu, tanpa menyerah terhadap apapun, tanpa merasa goyah, tanpa setetes ketakutan, bentuk itu ada di senjata ini.

Tidak lama setelah itu, Sinon kemudian dikenal sebagai <<Hecate>>; dia mengetahui bahwa nama itu berasal dari mitologi Yunani, dewi yang memerintah dunia neraka. Sinon memutuskan pada saat itu bahwa senjata ini akan menjadi pasangan pertamanya dan pasangan terakhirnya.

Melalui scope-nya, Sinon melihat rombongan target terus bergerak.

Sinon mengangkat wajahnya untuk melihat padang gurun secara langsung, dia bisa melihat kelompok beranggota lima milik Dyne bergerak mendekati gedung antara target dan Sinon. Jarak antara dua kelompok berkurang menjadi sekitar 700meter. Mata kanannya kembali ke scope-nya dan menunggu instruksi selanjutnya dari Dyne.

Sepuluh detik kemudian, headsetnya berbunyi dengan suara Dyne dan keributan di sekitarnya.

"-Kami berada di posisi."

"Mengerti. Arah jalan musuh dan kecepatan tidak berubah. Mereka berada 400 meter dari posisimu dan 1500 meter dari posisiku."

"Masih jauh, kamu bisa melakukannya?"

Untuk pertanyaan Dyne, Sinon menjawab "Tidak masalah" dengan singkat.

"...Bagus. Mulai membidik."

"Mengerti."

Setelah percakapan singkat itu, Sinon menjadi diam dan tenang, jari telunjuk kanannya berpindah ke penjaga pemicu senjatanya.

Di padang gurun yang ia lihat melalui scope-nya, target pertama, prajurit dengan Minimi di bahunya, terus berjalan dan mengobrol seperti biasa.

Di pertarungan minggu lalu, Sinon tidak bertindak menjadi penembak jitu. Ia malah menggunakan senapan serbu dan menjadi pendukung posisi belakang. Dia seharusnya melihat orang itu di jarak sangat dekat, tetapi ia tidak bisa mengingatnya. Namun, karena prajurit itu bisa menggunakan senjata pendukung, berarti levelnya pasti sangat tinggi.

Dum, dum. Hati Sinon berdebar dengan cepat saat dia mencocokkan irama tersebut dengan gerakannya . Dilihat dari jarak, arah angin dan kecepatan gerakan target berarti Sinon harus membidik lebih dari semeter di sebelah kanan atas prajurit tersebut; Sinon memindahkan jarinya dan menyentuh pemicu pelatuknya.

Pada saat itu, di sudut pandang Sinon, sebuah lingkaran setengah transparan dengan cahaya hijau muda muncul.

Diameter lingkaran berubah secara tidak pasti dalam siklus-siklusnya. Ia berpusat ke dada prajurit itu, titik terlebar menuju lututnya. Itu adalah <<Prediksi Hit Peluru>> atau (Lingkaran Peluru) yang hanya tertampil di pandangan Sinon. Peluru yang ditembak akan mengenai daerah didalam lingkaran dengan acak. Pada ukuran lingkaran saat ini, tubuh prajurit itu ditutupi oleh 30% dari lingakaran. Dengan kata lain, akurasinya 30%. Jadi, tidak peduli betapa kuat kekuatan Hecate II, menembaki lengan atau kaki prajurit itu tidak mungkin cukup untuk membunuhnya. Rasio membunuh dalam satu tembakan terlalu rendah.

Ukuran Lingkaran Peluru tergantung pada jarak target, performa senjata, cuaca, level cahaya, keterampilan, dan jumlah stats. Parameter terpenting adalah detak jantung si penembak jitu.

Amusphere memantau detak jantung di dunia nyata dan mengirim data tersebut kembali ke sistem permainan.

Ketika detak jantung berdetak dengan detakan 'Dum', lingkaran akan berada pada ukuran terbesar. Ukurannya akan mengecil perlahan-lahan dan menjadi besar pada detakan selanjutnya. Artinya, untuk akurasi paling tinggi, tembakan harus dilakukan di celah antara setiap detak jantung.

Namun, keadaan santai adalah enam-puluh kali per menit - yaitu satu detik siklus dalam keadaan tenang. Tetapi ketegangan dari percobaan menembak akan berlipat ganda atau lebih. Hal itu mengakibatkan kecepatan pelebaran dan penyusutan lingkaran meningkat sesuai dengan respons. Mustahil untuk menembak diantara celah detakan jantung.

Untuk alasan itulah GGO memiliki jumlah penembak jitu yang sedikit.

Mereka tidak bisa menembak mengenai sasaran. Mereka tidak bisa menghentikan ketegangannya pada saat mereka dibutuhkan untuk menembak. Tentu saja dalam pertempuran jarak dekat, detak jantung membuat Lingkaran Peluru berdenyut. Tetapi kamu masih bisa menembak pada jarak dekat dengan itu. Apalagi dengan senapan sub-mesin full-otomatis dan senapan serbu. Namun, membidik pada jarak lebih dari 1000 meter, ukuran Lingkaran Peluru biasanya lebih besar dibandingkan ukuran manusia. Saat ini di pandangan Sinon, ukuran akurasi 30% sudah merupakan keajaiban.

-Tapi.

Sinon berbisik di dalam hati.

Tekanan, kecemasan dan teror ini mencapai sejauh mana. Sampai jarak sejauh 1500? Itu seperti melempar bola kertas ke keranjang sampah. Ya -

Dibandingkan dengan waktu itu.

Inti kepalanya menjadi dingin. Detak jantungnya melambat seperti kebohongan belaka.

- Es. Saya mesin pembunuh sedingin es. (Real translation: Saya mesin terbuat dari es dingin. Kayak mesin es cendol jadinya =_=)

Siklus perubahan Lingkaran Peluru semua melambat sekaligus. Pada saat yang sama, perasaan waktunya memanjang. Sinon bisa langsung mengetahui dengan jelas ketika lingkaran berada pada ukuran terkecil.

Satu...Dua...Saat lingkaran ketiga menyempit dan membidik ke arah jantung prajurit bersenjata Minimi tersebut, Sinon menarik pelatuknya.

Raungan seperti guntur mengguncang dunia.

Dari sisi depan moncong rem Hecate II, api besar meletus, melepaskan peluru yang memotong melalui suara senjata dan bergerak maju. Rekoil yang dihasilkan mendorong Sinon dan senapannya mundur. Kedua kakinya bersiap untuk menahan impak.

Di ujung titik tengah pisir, sang prajurit kemungkin melihat moncong mengkilat. Prajurit itu lalu menoleh kepalanya ke arah Sinon. Matanya saling berhadapan dengan Sinon yang sedang mengintip melalui scope -
[[Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_05_-091.jpeg|thumb]]
Secara instan, dada sampai bahu prajurit tersebut, termasuk kepalanya, berubah menjadi fragmen objek kecil dan melenyap. Sesaat setelah itu, anggota tubuhnya yang lain pecah seperti patung kaca yang dipukul dan disebar menjadi serpihan kecil. Sayangnya untuk prajurit itu, harga menakutkan dari Minimi yang dia bawa menjadi drop acak dan jatuh ke tanah berpasir. Yang pasti, setelah prajurit itu kembali ke titik awal jalan untuk hidup kembali, ia harus puas dengan syok kematian instan dan kehilangan senjata miliknya.

Sinon memastikan hal-hal di atas tanpa emosi, tangan kanannya bergerak otomatis dan menarik baut pegangan Hecate II. Dengan suara berlogam, kerangka peluru dikeluarkan, yang lalu menghilang setelah jatuh memukul batu di samping.

Saat mengisi amunisi berikutnya, Sinon menggeser senapannya sedikit ke kanan. Target kedua, yaitu prajurit tubuh besar berjubah berada di pandangannya. Wajahnya yang ditutupi dengan kacamata pelindung melihat lurus ke arah Sinon. Sambil membidik sedikit di atas tubuh prajurit itu, jari pelatuk Sinon mengetat sedikit. Lingkaran Peluru hijau muncul lagi, secara langsung menyempit menjadi titik.

Hanya tiga detik telah berlalu sejak tembakannya yang pertama. Senapan semi-otomatis bisa menembak terus menerus, tetapi senapan bolt-action Hecate II tidak dapat melakukan itu. Meski begitu, untuk rata-rata pemain, melihat rekan mereka tiba-tiba dihancurkan dapat mengakibatkan kekejutan dan kaget. Dan dari kekacauan itu, dibutuhkan waktu lima detik untuk memulihkan kondisi mental mereka, mengidentifikasi arah tembakan si penembak jitu dan siap-siap untuk menghindar. Kalau kamu menggunakan kekacauan itu, tembakan kedua kemungkinan akan sukses, tetapi-

Namun, prajurit berjubah itu tidak menunjukkan pertanda kebingungan. Dari kedalaman kacamata pelindungnya, ia menatap langsung ke Sinon. Prajurit ini pasti seorang veteran yang sangat berpengalaman dan seorang pemain terkenal, Sinon berpikir sambil menarik pelatuknya.

Pada titik ini, di sudut pandang prajurit itu, lintasan peluru yang melaju ke dirinya akan ditunjukkan sebagai <<Jalur Prediksi Balistik>> (Garis Peluru), sebuah cahaya merah setengah translusen. Untuk pertarungan senjata seperti ini, pihak game menambah kekonyolan seperti system assist untuk membuat pertarungan senjata lebih menarik. Jika pemain memiliki reaksi cepat, AGI tinggi dan keberanian yang cukup, maka ia bisa menghindar lebih dari 50% tembakan terus menerus dari senapan serbu dalam jarak 50 meter.

Keuntungan terbesar dari kelas "Penembak Jitu" hanyalah tembakan pertama yang tidak akan menunjukkan garis tembakan ke target. Namun, karena posisi Sinon sudah diketahui dari tembakan pertamanya, maka ia tidak lagi memiliki keuntungan itu.

Raungan terdengar lagi. Dari jari tanpa ampun Hecate II, dirilis kristalisasi peluru <<Kematian>> yang memotong cahaya atmosfer kuning dan terbang menjauh.

Tetapi seperti yang Sinon duga, prajurit itu dengan tenang mengambil satu langkah besar ke kanan. Setelah itu, peluru 12,7mm tersebut memotong melewati spasi satu meter dari tubuh besar prajurit tersebut. Peluru Sinon menghasilkan lubang di dinding beton padang gurun jauh di belakang prajurit itu.

Tangan kanan Sinon lalu bergerak sendiri, mengisi ulang tembakan berikutnya, jarinya kembali ke pegangan dan tidak menuju pelatuknya.

Setiap tembakan berikutnya akan menjadi sia-sia. Jika ia harus menembak lagi, ia harus bergerak meninggalkan posisi ini, bersembunyi dari hadapan prajurit itu dan menunggu 60 detik untuk info identifikasi diulang. Namun pada saat itu, arah pertempuran sudah diputuskan. Sambil mengintip melalui scope-nya, dia berbisik ke penerima.

"Target pertama sukses. Target kedua gagal."

Dyne lalu menjawab dengan cepat.

"Mengerti. Serangan dimulai...Go, Go, GO!!"

Zhaa! Suara pelan kaki menginjak tanah dan meninggalkan tempat mencapai pendengaran Sinon. Sinon mengembuskan napas yang ditahannya sedikit.

Misi yang Sinon terima selesai sekarang. Karena Hecate II adalah senjata ultra-langka, jika ia membawanya ke pertempuran tatap muka dan mati menjatuhkan Hecate II, hal itu akan menjadi situasi yang serius. Dyne berkata kalau Sinon diperbolehkan berada pada posisi standby setelah menembak. Tembakan keduanya yang tidak mengenai sasaran tetap berada di hatinya dan dia berharap kalau <<Perasaan Buruk>>nya tidak akan membuahkan hasil.

Sambil berpikir, Sinon sekali lagi memindahkan senapannya, dia menerendahkan pembesaran untuk melihat seluruh anggota kelompok musuh di scope-nya. Keempat prajurit garis depan dengan cepat melompat ke belakang batu terdekat atau dinding beton untuk bersembunyi. Di belakang mereka diikuti oleh pendukung posisi belakang bersenjata Peletus dan prajurit besar berjubah-

"Ah...!"

Sinon mengeluarkan suaranya tanpa ia sadari. Pada saat itu, prajurit besar tersebut menggerakkan kedua lengannya, melempar jubah kamuflase dari tubuhnya.

Kedua tangan prajurit itu tidak bersenjata. Di pinggangnya juga kosong.

Apa yang dia bawa di punggungnya, yang kita awalnya kira sebagai ransel transportasi item, akhirnya terungkap.

Di antara bahunya yang lebar, terdapat sebuah rak logam melengkung dan panjang. Yang tergantung di punggungnya adalah sebuah benda logam kasar dan ringkas.

Di dalam rangkai berbentuk Y yang menunjang itu, terdapat komponen mesin silinder. Bagian atasnya memiliki pegangan jinjing besar, dibawahnya terdapat enam tubuh barel klaster penembak. Panjangnya dengan mudah satu meter.

Komponen mesin itu terdapat sabuk penyambung didalamnya, yang terhubung dengan kotak amunisi besar yang menggantung dari rel yang sama.

Sinon hanya pernah melihat senjata berukuran besar dan seram itu sekali dari daftar senjata yang ada di Situs Informasi GGO.

Namanya <<GE M134 Minigun<ref>[http://www.twinsphere.org/papasbrain/attachments/month_1004/20100419_29345f819e3257075a0exXZBJA8oL3iT.jpg Gambar]</ref>>>. Diklasifikasikan di dalam senapan mesin berat (heavy machinegun). Salah satu dari senjata api terbesar yang debut di GGO. Keenam barel yang tersambung berputar dengan kecepatan tinggi untuk mengisi ulang, menembak, dan medepak kerangka peluru. Senjata ini menembakkan peluru berukuran 7,62mm dengan kecepatan 100 peluru per detik. Mimpi buruk adalah nama lain senjata ini - tidak, gamam ini.

Tentu saja, beratnya juga luar biasa. Tubuh utamanya saja 18kg, digabung dengan jumlah amunisinya yang bayak, berat totalnya lebih dari 40kg. Tidak peduli jenis apa prajurit STR murni ini, tidak mungkin semua itu berada di dalam batas berat yang bisa ia bawa. Tentu saja, karena kelebihan berat itu berarti ada hukuman ke gerakannya.

Alasan mengapa rombongan musuh bergerak begitu lambat bukanlah karena perpanjangan waktu berburu mereka. Tetapi itu semua karena kecepatan berjalan prajurit besar ini.

Sambil merasa ketakutan, Sinon mengintip melalui scope-nya. Ditengah-tengah sudut pandang Sinon, prajurt besar itu meraih pegangan Minigun tersebut. Senjata mesin besar itu dengan lancar meluncur di rel dan berputar 90 derajat ke sisi kanan tubuh orang tersebut. Kedua kakinya terbuka lebar, dengan posisi keenam barel senjata menghadap ke depan - mulut prajurit tersebut yang berada di bawah kacamata pelindungnya bergerak untuk pertama kalinya, membentuk sebuah senyuman yang bengis.

Sinon bergegas menyetelkan piringannya, mengurangi pembesaran scope sampai minimum.

Dari sudut pandang sisi kiri, Sinon melihat kelompok beranggota tiga penyerang milik Ginrou yang bersenjata senapan sub-mesin, bergerak ke depan. Peluru-peluru ringan dari Peletus Laser yang di siapkan oleh pelindung kelompok musuh menghasilkan ekor biru muda saat mereka menghadapi serangan. Semuanya meninggalkan riak/ombak, seperti yang ada di permukaan air, di sekitar satu meter di depan Ginrou dan yang lainnya, lalu lenyap. Itulah hasil tinggi dari efek <<Medan Pertahanan Terhadap Peluru Ringan>>.

Hanya karena mereka membalas menembak dengan semprotan senapan sub-mesin berpeluru balistik, salah satu anggota musuh bersenjata peletus yang sedang membungkuk keluar dari balik batu tertutup oleh dampak efek merah darah dengan suara 'pa pa' dan tumbang. Ginrou dan yang lainnya lalu maju bergerak ke arah bayangan dinding beton dekat musuh-

Pada saat itu, prajurit bertubuh besar itu dengan cepat merendahkan pinggangnya.

Barel Minigun berputar dengan kecepatan tinggi, mengeluarkan sebanyak-banyaknya sabuk berkilauan kira-kira 0,3 detik atau lebih.

Hanya dengan begitu, bersamaan dengan bagian dinding beton, avatar Ginrou hancur lalu lenyap. Semua ini terlalu cepat, bagaikan boneka pasir terhantam arus air.

"...!"

Sinon menggigit bibirnya lalu berdiri. Dia mengangkat Hecate II dari lantai, melipat kedua kaki pijakan senjatanya dan menyandang tali ke pundaknya.

Hecate II, dengan panjang total 138 cm, menggali ke bahu Sinon dengan berat. Tinggi Sinon bahkan tidak mencapai 155 cm, tetapi masih di batasan berat yang bisa ia bawa. Senjata sampingannya, <<H&K MP7<ref>[http://id.wikipedia.org/wiki/Heckler_%26_Koch_MP7 Wikipedia]. [http://1.bp.blogspot.com/-PGIqfBV4tNQ/T5ffBtCseDI/AAAAAAAAAgI/DrFL0bDNu_k/s1600/mp7a1_01.jpg Gambar].</ref>>>, adalah senapan sub-mesin ultra-kompak yang entah mengapa tidak melewati batas berat. Dia berpikir begitu karena jumlah tinggi STR Sinon hanya cukup untuk membawa 7 magasen untuk Hecate II.

Bahkan dengan mata telanjang, Sinon bisa melihat kedipan kembang api bermekaran dari moncong senjata di medan pertempuran satu dan setengah kilometer dari sini. Sinon tetap diam dan berlari dengan kecepatan penuh.

Karena situasi berakhir seperti itu, aliran pertempuran berbalik melawan Dyne dan lainnya. Jika prajurit Minigun itu sendirian, maka dengan mempertahankan jarak menengah dan terus bergerak pada kecepatan tinggi akan memberikan kesempatan untuk mengalahkan si Minigun tersebut. Namun, bersama prajurit bersenjata Peletus Laser yang menyediakan perlindungan ke Minigun, sesaat setelah kamu mendekati jarak dekat yang dapat membuat pertahanan berkurang, kamu tidak bisa menghindari musuh.

Meskipun Sinon adalah salah satu anggota skuadron, jika ia mundur, dia menduga tak seorang pun akan mengeluh. Itu karena dia telah menyelesaikan tujuan yang diperintahkan ke dirinya sebagai penembak jitu.

Namun, Sinon berlari lurus ke arah pertempuran. Dia tidak berpikir untuk menolong anggotanya. Hanya senyuman yang mengambang dari wajah prajurit Minigun itu yang membuat Sinon bergerak maju.

Orang itu bisa tersenyum di medan perang hanya karena dia memiliki kekuatan. Jumlah waktu permainan yang dibutuhkan untuk mendapatkan Minigun, hampir sama atau lebih langka dengan Hecate. Perlengkapan tersebut menuntut ketekunan untuk menumpuk STR yang cukup untuk menjadi tangguh. Sebagai tambahan, ia memiliki keberanian untuk menghadapi tembakan Sinon dengan tenang.

Untuk melawan musuh seperti itu dan dengan membunuhnya, diri lainku yang terlalu lemah - <<Asada Shino>> yang selalu menangis dan yang kurang dewasa dapat dihilangkan.

Untuk itu saja, Sinon menginvestasikan dirinya di dunia gila ini. Melarikan diri dari sini, maka semua hal yang ia perjuangkan sampai sejauh ini akan menjadi sia-sia.

Sambil menendang tanah kering dan meloncat pada kecepatan tertinggi yang diperbolehkan parameternya, ia meloncat melalui udara berdebu. Sinon kemudian berada pada puncak kecepatannya.

Sinon bergerak di sekitar pasir sarat berkerikil. Dia menghindari dan melompati batu menonjol, reruntuhan dinding dan rintangan lainnya. Dia bergegas ke daerah pertempuran hanya dalam beberapa puluhan detik.

Parameter AGInya dibuka menyeluruh untuk membantunya dalam membuat dash sengit berarah lurus. Dia bahkan tidak sedikitpun mempertimbangkan mencari tempat perlindungan. Kelompok musuh kemungkinan sudah menangkap sosok Sinon mendekat.

Dibanding dengan awal, area pertempuran kedua phihak telah bergeser secara signifikan. Tentu saja, yang mundur adalah kelompok Dyne. Dengan adanya Minigun yang secara paksa memberikan tembakan backup memberondong, kelompok pertahanan musuh menekan jarak dengan menetap. Untuk menghindari jarak efektif tembakan senjata optik, empat orang termasuk Dyne, terus-menerus mundur, bersembunyi dari satu perlindungan ke perlindungan lainnya.

Bergegas lurus ke padang gurun untuk kabur sudah bukan opsi yang memungkinkan. Jika mereka terlihat, secara langsung mereka akan dimandikan peluru Minigun seperti air terjun dan menjadi berlubang seperti sarang lebah. Selain itu, dinding beton yang dipercayakan oleh Dyne dan lain-lain sudah sebagian besar hilang dalam pelarian mereka. Satu-satunya yang tersisa adalah reruntuhan bangunan yang mereka manfaatkan pada awal penyergapan. Jika mereka kabur ke sana, maka mereka akan terjebak seperti tikus di dalam tas.

Sinon yang langsung mengetahui situasi tersebut, mencoba untuk melompat ke bayang-bayang dinding dimana Dyne dan yang lainnya bersembunyi untuk menarik napas. Pada saat itu, tiga garis cahaya merah muncul tepat di depan Sinon.

"Ku..."

Mengepalkan giginya, Sinon memasuki posisi menghindar. Garis merah itu adalah lintasan garis dari penyerang yang menggunakan Peletus Laser.

Pertama, Sinon merendahkan tubuhnya sampai batas dan menyelinap ke bawah Garis Peluru pertama. Setelah itu, dengan tepat menelusuri garis diatas kepalanya, sinar panas biru pucat menghanguskan ruangan tersebut. Di depan matanya, Garis Peluru kedua memanjang. Dia menendang tanah dengan kaki kanannya sekuat tenaga dan meloncat, tubuhnya menari di udara. Tembakan laser lalu menembak tepat ke perutnya, dan untuk sesaat pandangan Sinon memutih.

Garis Peluru ketiga lalu melintas sedikit di atas arah lompatan Sinon. Dia menyusutkan kepalanya sebisa mungkin untuk menghindari sinar panas, tetapi ujung rambut biru tipisnya terpotong sedikit oleh sinar panas tersebut, dengan retakan suara partikel cahaya menyebar.

Dengan cara apapun menghindari tembakan terus menerus Peletus Laser, Sinon mendarat. Di depan matanya -

Sebuah garis tebal merah darah yang mengerikan berdiameter 50 cm mengarah ke arah Sinon.

Tidak salah lagi, ini adalah Garis Peluru Minigun itu. Beberapa persepuluh detik kemudia nantinyan, ledakan peluru bagaikan badai akan menyerang.

Sinon menyambuk tubuhnya yang lumpuh karena ketakutan, membungkuk kaki kanannya yang baru saja menyentuh tanah dan meloncat sekali lagi sekuat tenaga. Dia membalikkan tubuhnya di udara, di bagian teratas loncatan tingginya itu tubuhnya terbaring rata.

Tepat setelah itu, lewatlah badai gelombang energi yang hampir menyentuh punggung Sinon, dimana ia merasa turbulensi dari serangan itu. Setelah kluster peluru balistik bercahaya putih melewati pandangannya, dinding reruntuhan gedung yang agak jauh darinya lalu hancur.

Sesaat sebelum ia mendarat di tanah berpasir, ia membalikkan tubuhnya lagi. Sinon lalu mendarat dengan tangan kakinya. Pada saat yang sama ia melemparkan tubuhnya ke depan sebisa mungkin. Setelah berguling beberapa kali, ia mencapai bayang-bayang dinding beton dimana kelompok Dyne bersembunyi.

Pemimpin skuadron menatap Sinon yang tiba-tiba muncul dengan khawatir. Tidak peduli kalau ini tampaknya seperti niat baik, matanya tidak bersinar dengan rasa syukur. Hanya keraguan bagi seseorang yang menjulurkan kepalanya di tempat berbahaya ini dengan sengaja.

Dyne lalu memalingkan wajahnya, melihat senapan serbu yang berada di tangannya. Dia lalu bergumam dengan suara rendah.

"...Bajingan-bajingan itu, mereka membawa pengawal."

"Pengawal?"

"Kamu tidak tahu? Dia pengguna Minigun. Namanya <<Behemoth>>, seorang pria berotot dan cerdas yang berbasis di benua utara. Ia bekerja sebagai pelindung atau semacamnya untuk skuadron-skuadron dengan uang tapi tanpa ketekunan."

Itu adalah cara bermain yang lebih terhormat dibandingkan kamu, Sinon berpikir, tapi tentu saja dia tidak mengatakannya. Sebaliknya, ia berpaling ke tiga penyerang di luar Dyne, yang melihat keluar sesekali dari perlindungan untuk menembak membabi-buta pada kelompok musuh. Sinon lalu berkata dengan suara yang nyaris tidak terdengar oleh seluruh kelompok.

"Kalau kita terus bersembunyi seperti ini, kita akan dibunuh sesaat lagi. - Sisa jumlah peluru si Minigun agak meragukan. Jika kita semua menyerang pada saat bersamaan, maka ia akan membantai kita tanpa peduli. Kita harus menghilangkan opsi tersebut. Kalian berdua yang menggunakan SMG (senapan sub-mesin) pergi ke arah kiri, Dyne dan saya akan ke sisi kanan, M4 tinggal di sini sebagai backup..."

Dyne memotong pembicaraan dengan suaranya yang serak.

"...Itu tidak akan berhasil, ada tiga pengguna Peletus Laser yang tersisa. Jika kita bergegas masuk, efek pertahanan mereka akan..."

"Kecepatan tembak terus menerus Peletus lebih lambat dibandingkan senjata balistik, kita bisa menghindari setengah dari itu."

"Mustahil!"

Dyne mengulang dengan keras kepala sambil menggeleng kepalanya.

"Bergegas masuk juga hanya akan menghancurkan kita...Meskipun agak disesalkan, mari kita menyerah. Kalau kamu terlalu bangga melihat mereka menang, logout di sini....."

Meskipun kamu logout di medan neutral, kamu tidak akan menghilang secara langsung. Avatarmu yang tanpa jiwa akan tetap berada disini untuk beberapa menit, rentan untuk diserang. Peluangnya rendah, tapi senjata dan armor akan jatuh secara acak kemungkinan akan terjadi.

Sejauh ini, Sinon berpikir waktu mundur pemimpin terlalu awal, tetapi dengan keputus-asaannya ini, juga temperamennya yang seperti anak kecil, Sinon tidak pernah menyangka ia akan membuat proposal seperti ini. Sinon menatap setengah tercengang ke wajah Dyne yang seharusnya veteran.

Sesaat setelah itu, Dyne menunjukkan giginya dan berteriak.

"Apa? Jangan menganggap serius game ini! Bagaimanapun juga hasilnya sama saja, jika kita bergegas kita akan mati sia-sia..."

"Lalu mati saja!"

Sinon berteriak sambil menjawab sebagai reaksinya.

"Setidaknya di game ini, cobalah mati menghadapi todongan-todongan senjata!"

Sesungguhnya, kenapa dia mengatakan hal seperti ini ke pria yang hanyalah targetnya masih belum ia ketahui. Itu juga berarti Sinon akan memutuskan hubungannya dengan skuadron ini.

Saat sebagian dari hatinya sedang berpikir itu, Sinon menggenggam kerah jaket kamuflase Dyne dan dengan paksa menariknya dengan kuat. Pada saat bersamaan, Sinon dengan cepat berkata kepada tiga orang lainnya dengan mata lebar.

"Tiga detik cukup, ambil perhatian Minigun, saya akan menghabisinya dengan Hecate."

"...Un. Saya mengerti."

Pria dengan kacamata pelindung di rambut hijaunya berpikir cukup lama akhirnya menjawab dan kedua rekannya yang lain mengangguk.

"Oke, kita bagi tim menjadi dua, tim kiri dan kanan maju bersamaan."

Sinon mendorong paha Dyne yang merajuk dan mereka berpindah ke ujung akhir tempat perlindungan. Sinon mengambil dua senjata sampingan MP7 dari pinggang kirinya dan mulai menghitung mundur dengan tangannya.

Tiga...dua...satu,

"GO!!"

Pada saat yang sama, Sinon menendang tanah dengan keras dan masuk satu detik lebih awal ke medan perang dimana kematian terus menunggu.

Pada saat itu, beberapa Garis Peluru muncul di depannya. Dia menurunkan tubuhnya sambil meluncur menhindari, kelompok musuh memasuki pandangannya.

Di depan sisi kanannya, dibelakang dinding sekitar dua puluh metar kedepan, dua orang dengan Peletus Laser menunggu. Yang lainnya berada sedikit di kiri. Manusia Minigun <<Behemoth>> yang berada di tengah sekitar 10 meter dari mereka, membidik rekannya Sinon yang muncul keluar dari sisi kiri.

Sementara Sinon berlari ke kanan, ia membidik MP7 di tangan kirinya ke prajurit-prajurit Peletus. Menekan pemicunya dengan sedikit memunculkan Lingkaran Peluru. Tidak mungkin ia bisa mengendalikan detak jantungnya sekarang. Lingkaran Peluru tersebut berdetak di sekitar tubuh-tubuh prajurit bidikannya.

Meskipun begitu, Sinon tetap menembak. Dia merasakan syok dari rekoil yang tidak bisa dibandingkan dengan Hecate di telapak tangannya dan mengosongkan magasen 20 peluru 4,6mm sekaligus.

Serangan sembrononya membuat musuh panik dan dua prajurit Peletus berusaha bersembunyi di balik dinding, tetapi sebagian dari peluru-pelurunya mengenai tubuh mereka. Itu tidak cukup untuk menjatuhkan HP mereka ke nol tetapi akan memberinya waktu beberapa detik.

"Dyne! Dukung saya!"

Sinon berteriak dan melemparkan dirinya ke tanah. Pada saat bersamaan, ia mengeluarkan Hecate II dari punggungnya dan melengkapinya di kedua tangan. Dia tidak punya waktu untuk mempersiapkan kedua kaki pijakan senjatanya. Menahan berat Hecate yang mengerikan, ia mengintip melalu scope-nya.

Karena pengaturannya masih di pembesaran terendah, dia bisa melihat seluruh tubuh atas Behemoth. Wajah <<Behemoth>> kemudian melihat ke arah Sinon. Sinon lalu menarik pelatuknya tanpa menunggu Lingkaran Peluru mengecil.

Raungan dan kematian pasti mengilat menembus angkasa - peluru tersebut menembus tepat di samping kepala Behemoth. Serangan itu melepaskan goggles dari kepala Behemoth, yang lalu berubah menjadi bubuk dan lenyap.

Dia gagal mengenai sasaran - !

Sinon menggigit bibirnya dan baru ingin berdiri, lalu pandangannya di scope berhadapan dengan Behemoth. Behemoth yang wajah aslinya akhirnya kelihatan, dengan kedua mata abu-abunya yang menyala, bibirnya tersenyum tanpa gentar.

Seluruh tubuh Sinon ditutupi cahaya merah besar.

Tidak bisa dihindari, Sinon langsung menyimpulkan. Dari posisi menembak bersujudnya, berdiri dan meloncat ke kiri atau kanan, tidak ada waktu untuk melakukan semua itu.

Setidaknya, tatapi moncong senjata -.

Mengikuti kata-katanya, Sinon berdiri dan menatap langsung ke Behemoth. Tiba-tiba, di beberapa tempat di tubuh besar itu meledak ringan dengan suara "Papaa!".

Itu Dyne. Sambil berlutut pada satu kaki di tanah dan mengenggam senapan serbunya, dia menembak dengan akurasi tinggi. Dalam situasi dan jarak ini, tanpa memedulikan kepribadiannya, fakta bahwa ia bisa mencetak begitu banyak tembakan membuktikan bahwa keterampilannya benar-benar menakjubkan. Sambil berpikir hal itu, Sinon melompat segenap tenaga ke sisi kanannya. Tepat setelah itu, tempat dimana ia berada sebelumnya ditembaki puluhan badai peluru.

"Dyne! Geser ke kanan sedikit lagi..."

Pada saat Sinon berteriak itu.

Dua prajurit bersenjata Peletus muncul dari persembunyian mereka, membidik Dyne yang sedang berdiri dan lalu menembaki anak-anak panah cahaya tanpa ampun ke arah Dyne.

Jaraknya terlalu dekat. Sinar panas menembus pertahanan Dyne dan mengenai tubuhnya satu demi satu.

Dyne memandang Sinon sesaat. Lalu ia menghadap depan -

"Uooo!!"

Dengan satu teriakan tunggal itu, ia mulai berlari lurus ke depan.

Badai peluru menghujani tubuh Dyne. Dia menghindar dan menyelinap melewati beberapa tembakan sambil bergegas dengan sengit. Tapi tentu saja, ia tidak bisa menghindari semua tembakan-tembakan tersebut.

Pada detik-detik terakhir, Dyne menarik jimat perlindungan Granat Plasma dari pinggangnya dan melemparnya ke persembunyian mereka. Pada saat yang sama, seluruh HP-nya habis, sementara avatarnya masih menghadap jauh dari Sinon. Lalu Dyne hancur berkeping-keping menjadi poligon dan melenyap.

Akibatnya, dunia dicat cahaya putih.

Palu raksasa Tuhan lau jatuh membuat impak ke tanah. Aliran energi hijau-putih menggila. Badai debu membaling ke atas. Tercampur di semua itu, tubuh seorang Peletus terbang di udara. Sebelum mencapai tanah, ia terhancur musnah.

-Keberanian Mengagumkan!

Sinon memberikan elegi singkat untuk Dyne yang telah keluar dari pertempuran. Sinon lalu menyipitkan matanya dari debu-debu di sekitar dan dengan cepat memeriksa medan pertempuran.

Salah satu dari rekan timnya yang mengambil sisi sayap kiri telah dibunuh oleh Minigun dan prajurit Peletus di sana tampaknya telah menghilang.

Di sayap kanan, karena pengorbanan bunuh diri Dyne, menjadi medan kekacauan. Dyne membawa serta satu musuh sebelum ia mati dan sisa satunya yang lain tertegun di tempat.

Kemudian - didalam asap debu yang secara perlahan-lahan mulai menipis, siluet besar mendekatinya dengan arah lurus.

Jika ini berlangsung, Behemoth dan dirinya akan bertempur tatap muka. Tetapi pada jarak itu, senapan snipernya tidak bisa menang melawan senapan mesin berat.

Dia harus menemukan posisi titik buta Minigun sambil mengambil posisi untuk menembak. Namun di pertempuran satu lawan satu, tidak ada titik buta...

- Tidak.

Sinon menahan napasnya sejenak. Pada saat asap debu hasil dari granat Dyne masih menutupi semuanya, Behemoth tidak tahu persis dimana posisi dirinya. Tentu saja, Sinon juga tidak dapat membidik Behemoth dengan jelas, tetapi kemungkinan ia bisa pergi ke satu tempat di area ini dimana badai peluru tidak dapat mencapainya.

Sambil memikirkan hal itu, Sinon berbalik dan berlari dengan sengit. Dia berlari menuju reruntuhan bangunan yang runtuh dan rusak di belakang medan pertempuran.

Melompat memasuki jalan masuk, Sinon tidak dapat melihat bagian belakang gedung yang sudah runtuh. Langit kuning masih terlihat. Tetapi Sinon berlari menuju sisi kanan dinding - dimana terdapat sebuah tangga naik. Sambil mencoba untuk tidak menginjak ubin-ubin rusak yang dapat menyebabkan suara, Sinon berlari dengan hati-hati.

Di tangga besi, dia harus melangkah dengan ringan, tetapi ia naik tanpa merepotkan hal itu.

Dia menendang dinding seperti penari untuk mengubah arahnya dan pergi naik ke atas lagi.

Dia mencapai lantai lima dalam waktu kurang dari dua puluh detik. Tangga tersebut berakhir di sana. Ada jendela besar di sebelah kiri.

Dari sini, Sinon seharusnya memiliki waktu beberapa detik untuk mengambil posisi membidik tanpa Behemoth sadari.

Sambil memikirkan itu, Sinon meletakkan Hecate II di bahunya dan memandang keluar jendela menghadap ke bawah medan pertempuran.

Tiba-tiba pandangannya memerah.

Beberapa puluhan meter di bawah, Behemoth mengangkat Minigun ke ketinggian maksimumnya lalu membidik Sinon secara langsung. Dia telah membaca gerakan Sinon. Pikiran dan rencana pertempurannya, seluruhnya.

Kuat sekali. Dia seorang pemain GGO sejati, bukan, dia seorang tentara.

Namun, lawan seperti inilah yang Sinon inginkan. Bunuh dia. Harus membunuhnya.

Sinon tidak ragu-ragu. Tanpa mengambil posisi membidik, ia meletakkan kaki kanannya di ambang jendela dan melompat keluar.

Pada saat sama, seperti nyala api, kilatan gelombang energi bergegas naik dari tanah. Whack!! Syok intens datang dari lutut kirinya Sinon. Kaki avatarnya lenyap dan bar HPnya menurun drastis.

Namun, Sinon masih hidup. Dia terjun melewati lintasan tembakan Minigun dan menari di udara. Sinon berada tepat di atas posisi Behemoth yang mengagumkan.

Behemoth kemungkinan ingin menembak sampai pelurunya habis, jadi ia bergerak mundur, mencoba menembak Sinon di lintasan tembakannya. Tetapi dia tidak bisa meraihnya. Untuk Minigun yang digantung pada rel di punggungnya, tidak ada cara lain untuk menembak ke atas.

Sambil jatuh, Sinon menempatkan Hecate II dibahunya dan menatap langsung melalui scopenya.
[[Image:Sword_Art_Online_Vol_05_-109.jpeg|thumb]]

Pandangan Sinon dipenuhi oleh wajah kasar Behemoth. Di wajah itu, senyuman biasanya menghilang. Dia menunjukkan giginya, dengan terkejut dan lentera amarah terbakar di matanya.

Sinon nyaris tidak menyadari bahwa mulutnya bergerak sendiri.

Apa yang muncul di wajah Sinon adalah sebuah senyuman. Senyuman liar, kejam, berhati dingin.

Masih dalam keadaan jatuh, Sinon tidak dapat menstabilkan tembakan jarak jauhnya. Tetapi jarak tembakan ini terlalu dekat. Ketika moncong senjatanya berada di jarak sekitar satu meter dari kepala Behemoth, Lingkaran Peluru hijaunya mengecil dan menetap di tengahnya wajah pria tersebut.

"The End!"

Sambil berbisik, Sinon menarik pelatuknya.

Di dunia ini, tombak energi terbesar dari jari Dewi Dunia Nereka terbebas keluar dari peluru tersebut.

Peluru itu dengan langsung menusuk lubang besar yang menikam melalui wajah Behemoth dan bagian atas tubuhnya, menembus reruntuhan tanah.

Kemudian, setelah suara ledakan itu berlalu, tubuh silinder Behemoth yang besar hancur terbongkar dan lenyap.

<noinclude>
===Catatan Penerjemah dan Referensi===
<references />

{{SAOIndo Nav|prev=Jilid 5 Bab 2|next=Jilid 5 Bab 4}}
</noinclude>

User talk:LiTTleDRAgo

2013-09-06T19:30:59Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284807 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

==Campione! Series==
=====Campione! Indonesia=====

Bang [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]], bisa tolong buatin Campione page Indonesia kagak? saya baca ceritanya kok bagus, jadi kepengin jadi translator. Thx a lot!

Thanks!-[[User:SATRIA|SATRIA]]

=====Lowongan Editor=====

om LiTTleDRAgo aku boleh join jadi editor Champione! Indo gak?? ntar skalian aku bantu translate beberapa chapter. Thank for your attention :D
[[User:BB 99|BB 99]] 08:31, 26 June 2012 (CDT)

== High School DxD Series ==
===== DxD Bahasa Indonesia =====

Bisa tolong liat ke halaman [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Talk:High_School_DxD_(Bahasa_Indonesia)#Oleh_:SATRIA_11:00.2C_17_May_2012 ini]? Ada pertanyaan untuk kamu dari [[user:SATRIA|SATRIA]]. --[[User:Gwilthyunman|Gwilthyunman]] 21:46, 17 May 2012 (CDT)

==Kokoro Connect Series==

Thanks for your help! [[User:Pudding321|Pudding321]] - [[User_talk:Pudding321|Talk]] 19:32, 19 June 2012 (GMT+8)

=====Kokoro Connect Spanish Project=====
Your '''editing''' on VOLUME 1 has deleted the first chapter of the volume. In order for the project to be fulfill it needed 1 ch completed. It was off from the category of pending but now this happens. In that case, how are '''you''' going to mend this?--[[User:BakaSenpai|BakaSenpai]] ([[User talk:BakaSenpai|talk]]) 23:30, 24 October 2012 (CDT)

I'm moving Kokoro Connect Spanish Vol 1 Ch 1, not deleting it 
:-> http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Special:Log/move

--[[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:11, 25 October 2012 (CDT)

==Monogatari Series==

Thanks for the help!--[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 23:22, 21 March 2012 (CDT)

I see you are joining the images that should be together, Bakemono0005.png and Bakemono0004.png should be joined together, as should Bakemono0245.png and Bakemono0244.png, aswell as Bakemono2_005.png and Bakemono2_004.png. Would do this myself, but you seem more skilled at that than me --[[User:Ff7 freak|Ff7 freak]] 23:45, 21 March 2012 (CDT)

Uhm, why did you delete the talk pages? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 02:09, 22 March 2012 (CDT)

The talk pages is only a redirect page --[[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:25, 25 October 2012 (CDT)

== Oda Nobuna no Yabou Series ==
===== Oda Nobuna Indonesia =====
Bisakah membantu menambahkan navigasi pada bagian Ilustrasi Novel? Saya masih sedikit kesulitan menerapkan kode wiki dalam hal ini
-[[User:Zeus Varian|Zeus Varian]] ([[User talk:Zeus Varian|talk]]) 04:43, 1 June 2013 (CDT)

Bisa bantu memeriksa Bab 1? Sudah selesai saya buat. -[[User:Zeus Varian|Zeus Varian]] ([[User talk:Zeus Varian|talk]]) 23:23, 1 June 2013 (CDT)

==Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance Series==
===== Seirei Tsukai PDF =====
Hi, there,

I needed to update my version of the pdf file a little bit, so I deleted the original and promptly updated the link. If it didn't work for you, most likely you need to refresh your browser or delete the cashe. Either way, I'd appreciate it if you had dropped a PM to let me know the matter.

Secondly, I appreciate the work you have done creating all the portable files. However, I'd appreciate it even more if a credit page is included to list all the translators and editors, and about Baka-Tsuki. Call it vanity if you like, but we did put in a lot of efforts, and I think it is common courtesy to include some acknowledgement.

[[User:Nikuniku|Nikuniku]]

== Sword Art Online Series ==
===== SAO ME2 Table =====

Oh, I found the guy who added all those messy code to SAO Sword Art Online:Early Characters. What is the reason for that? That made it very messy to edit. Since you can use 「 hello 」and （this）in the wiki without all that mess of code. [[User:Xplorer30|Xplorer30]] - [[User_talk:Xplorer30|Talk]] 04:53, 5 May 2012 (CDT)

Ah sorry, that messy code is because I use word to generate table --[[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] - [[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]] 05:56, 5 May 2012 (CDT)

===== SAO Indonesia =====

LiTTleDRAgo-san, nanti aku mau edit link SAO besar-besaran jangan direvert ya. Yang tadi itu baru ngetes doang sih jadi gapapa direvert. 
Karena bahasa Indonesianya yang benar itu "jilid" bukan "volume" (I'm a perfectionist you see). 
Nanti segala jenis link yang berhubungan sama template nav-nya aku edit juga kok 
[[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] - [[User_talk:Arczyx|Talk]] 08:44, 27 July 2012 (CDT)

Ok - [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:28, 27 July 2012 (CDT)

===== How to make PDF =====

Kk, ajari cara buat pdf seperti milik kk yang ada di forum. Saya juga sudah lupa cara memberi internal link. Maaf mengganggu.-/-[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 03:45, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

Terima kasih banyak. Maaf merepotkan. (That was... a really fast response...)-/-[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 04:33, 7 August 2012 (CDT)

Terima kasih banyak kk, sudah jadi 2 sekarang. Satu SAO-Id jilid 1 (hanya versi uji coba, karena Arczyx yang mau buat untuk jilid 1-3) dan satu Kino no Tabi Volume 6 (versi uji coba juga, karena ada beberapa bagian yang masih kurang). Wwalaupun isinya agak kacau tetapi dasarnya sudah mengerti. Maaf karena pakai format pdf-nya kk.-/-[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 05:18, 9 August 2012 (CDT)

=====pdf SAO id=====

LiTTleDRAgo masih punya pdf sao id yg uncensored gak? temenku ada yg minta... :D --[[User:Tony Yon|Tony]] ([[User talk:Tony Yon|talk]]) 02:08, 25 October 2012 (CDT)

http://pastebin.com/FweUQWZ6 --[[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 06:43, 25 October 2012 (CDT)

== Toradora! Series ==
===== Toradora Bahasa Indonesia =====

Hi LiTTleDRAgo, pls help me.. Henny dulu udah sering bantu translate untuk toradora, hidan no aria.. tapi sekrg krn laptop ku lagi rusak.. So hen hanya bisa edit via blackberry bad newsnya.. Klo pake via blackberry, ia tidak bisa di italic or di bold.. Bahkan hurufnya pun tidak bisa di besarin... Jadi LiTDRAgo, bisa kasih ide ndak gimn hen bisa bantu translate it.. Hen udh talk to Prinwitz tapi belum ada reply dari ia.. Pls, help me, hen pengen banget translate hidan no aria ama toradora!! Hicks.. [[User:48henny|48henny]] 15:53 , 28 January 2013

Thank.. Thank you so muchie! LiTDRAgo, I know it's a bit risky.. But I really want to translate it.. Tq! I won't lose to others.. >-<. [[User:48henny|48henny]] 18:00 , 30 January 2013

==Others==
===== Regarding Vaelis's talk page =====

Maafkan aku.... Aku tidak berniat untuk melakukannya sama sekali, tidak sedikitpun. Hanya ingin minta tolong untuk menghapus secara permanen chapter 16.5 dari SAO bahasa Indonesia, dan memberitahu bila ada yang ingin membaca versi bahasa Inggris/Indonesia bisa kontak aku di sini, forum, atau di tempat lainnya. Hanya itu.*sniff**sniff*...-/-[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 10:19, 29 July 2012 (CDT)

Maa~ Salah-salah kecil sesekali gpp lah, tapi jangan keterusan aja. - [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 10:40, 29 July 2012 (CDT)

Fate/Zero:Notas del Traductor

2013-09-06T19:30:45Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284805 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

<center>Notas del Traductor 
<big>Fate/Zero</big></center>

== Prologo 1: 8 años atras ==

=== Homúnculo===

Un [http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hom%C3%BAnculo Homúnculo] se trata de un humanoide artificial creado por el hombre a través de la magia o la alquimia.

La interpretación de Kinoko Nasu: [http://typemoon.wikia.com/wiki/Homunculus Wiki de Typemoon, articulo sobre el homúnculo]
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Fate/Zero:Prologo_1#homúnculo|Regresar al texto]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

=== Grial ===

Se trata de una referencia al [http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Grial Santo Grial]. En la mitología cristiana, el Grial fue la copa utilizada por Jesús en la última Cena, se dice que tiene poderes milagrosos.

La interpretación de Kinoko Nas: [http://typemoon.wikia.com/wiki/Holy_Grail Wiki de Typemoon, articulo sobre el Santo Grial]
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Fate/Zero:Prologo_1#Grial|Regresar al Texto]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

== Prologo 2: 3 años atras ==

=== Akásha y los Registros Akáshicos ===

El [http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Akasha_%28hinduismo%29 Akásha] es un término sánscrito para el ‘éter’. Los Registros Akáshicos son todos los registros de información gravados en el éter.

La interpretación de Kinoko Nasu: [http://typemoon.wikia.com/wiki/Akashic_Records Wiki de Typemoon, articulo sobre los Registros Akáshicos]
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Fate/Zero:Prologo_2#Akásha y los Registros Akáshicos|Regresar al Texto]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

=== Prana ===

Una referencia a la palabra del sánscrito [http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Prana Prana]. La fuerza de vida, la energía vital presente en todas las cosas; en este relato esta fuerza mágica incluye tanto la fuerza ódica como el mána ([http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Man%C3%A1_%28juegos%29])

Mientras que el “mána” es mas utilizado, en su universo el autor lo utiliza específicamente como una fuerza natural que no se encuentra presente en las cosas vivientes, siendo el opuesto del od

La intrepretación de Kinoko Nasu: [http://typemoon.wikia.com/wiki/Prana Wiki de Typemoon, articulo sobre el Prana]
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Fate/Zero:Prologo_2#prana|Regresar al texto]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

=== Familiar ===

Un [http://es.wikipedia.org/wiki/Esp%C3%ADritu_familiar espíritu familiar] es un espíritu que obedece y sirve a quien lo haya invocado.

La interpretación de Kinoko Nasu: [http://typemoon.wikia.com/wiki/Familiar Wiki de Typemoon, articulo sobre los familiares]
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Fate/Zero:Prologo_2#familiar|Regresar al Texto]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Regresar a: [[Fate/Zero_~Spanish~|Página Principal]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User:Idiffer

2013-09-06T19:30:32Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284802 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

==Контакты (Contacts)==

'''skype''' - idiffer1

'''email''' - idiffer8@rambler.ru

==About==
I live in Moscow, Russia. I'm mostly translating from English to Russian here, boosting my ego by thinking I'm actually doing something helpful for once. Plus, a good bonus is improving my english (projects below). Sometimes I edit english versions of light novels I find interesting, namely: 
Boku wa tomodachi skunai (halted) 
Tsukumodo antique shop (taken over by whitewinters) 
Longing of Shiina Ryo (chapter 4 in progress) 

==Портфолио (Translator portfolio)==
===Текущие проекты по переводу (Translation projects in progress)===

*[[Sayonara piano sonata ~Русский| Sayonara piano sonata ~Русский]]
*[[Tsukumodo Antique Shop ~Русский| Tsukumodo Antique Shop ~Русский]] 
*[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Русский|Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Русский (Russian)]] (4 том. Переводится медленно) 

===Брошенные проекты (Dropped projects)===
*[[Legend of the sun knight Русский| Legend of the Sun Knight ~ Русский (Russian)]] (Присоединился к еще одному переводчику этой новеллы. Перевел одну главу и переводчик пропал. Главу не выложил, ибо надо было ее еще перепроверить. А потом выяснилось, что другая команда втихаря тоже переводит этот проект. Правда результаты своей работы пока никуда не выложили...) 
*[[Fate/stay night ~Russian~| Fate/stay night ~Русский~ (Russian)]] (Первый мой перевод в жизни. Перевел один день из ветки "судьба". Потом мой перевод заменили на перевод другого человека с японского. Я обиделся и бросил проект.) 

===Завершенные проекты (Completed projects)===
====Новеллы - завершенные главы (Light novels - completed chapters)====
[[Sayonara piano sonata ~Русский| Sayonara piano sonata ~Русский]]
:*Том 1 (Vol.1)

[[Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai Русский| Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai ~Русский]]
:*Том 4 (Vol.4)
::*Главы 3-10/10 (Chapters 3-10/10)
[[Tsukumodo Antique Shop ~Русский| Tsukumodo Antique Shop ~Русский]]
:*Том 1 (Vol. 1)
::*Глава 2/4 (chapter 1/4)

====Субтитры для фильмов (Subs for movies)====
'''Aoi Tori''' (Синяя птица) (2008) 
Go (Беги/Вперед!) (2001) 
Taste of tea (Вкус чая) (2004) 
Ping pong (Пинг-понг) (2003) 
Iden & tity (Инди & Видуальность) (2003) 
Attack the gas station (Атакуй заправки) 
Happy Life (Счастливая жизнь) (2007) - перевел напополам с еще одним переводчиком. 
The Clue / Fourth Period Murder Mystery (Тайна четвертого урока) (2009) - перевел напополам с еще одним переводчиком. 

==Планы (TL and editing plans)==

1) Коррекция 3-го тома "Прощальной сонаты для фортепиано". 
2) Перевод 1-го тома "Антикварного магазина Тсукумодо". 
3) Перевод 4-го тома "Прощальная соната для фортепиано".
Параллельно: 
1) редакция 6-ой части 2-ой главы '''Индекс СС'''. 
2) Может быть перевод 1-2 глав 4-го тома "У меня мало друзей". (судя по всему, когда рак на горе свиснет) 

==Проекты коррекции (Table proofreading projects)==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
! Проект !! Том !! Глава !! Статус !! Возможные заметки !!
|-
| Sayonara piano sonata || 2 || || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| Sayonara piano sonata || 3 || || || ||
|-
| || || пролог || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 1 || В процессе || ||
|-
| || || 2 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| Kabukimonogatari|| || || || ||
|-
| || || 1 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 2 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 3 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 4 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 5 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| Nekomonogatari (Black)|| || || || ||
|-
| || || 1 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 2 || В процессе || ||
|-
| || || 3 || В процессе || ||
|-
| || || 4 || В процессе || ||
|-
| || || 5 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 6 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 7 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 8 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 9 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 10 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 11 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| Nekomonogatari (White)|| || || || ||
|-
| || || 1 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 2 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 3 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| Hyouka || 1 || || || ||
|-
| || || 6 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 7 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| Hyouka || 2 || || || ||
|-
| || || 1 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 2 || '''Готово''' || ||
|-
| || || 3 || В процессе || ||
|-
| Kokoro connect || 1 || || || ||
|-
| || || 1 || В планах || ||
|}

==Проекты перевода (Table TL projects)==

{| class="wikitable"
|-
! Проект !! Том !! Глава !! Статус !! Возможные заметки !!
|-
| Sayonara piano sonata || 4 || || || ||
|-
| || || 1 || '''Готово'''. || ||
|-
| || || 2 || || ||
|-
| || || 3 || || ||
|-
|}

==Читаю (Following)==
[[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......]] 
[[Tsukumodo Antique Shop| Tsukumodo Antique Shop]] 
[[Campione!| Campione!]] 
[[Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai| Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai]] 
[[Ryuu to Aitsu to Kawaige no Nai Watashi‎| Ryuu to Aitsu to Kawaige no Nai Watashi‎;]] 
[[Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!| Omae o Otaku ni Shiteyaru kara, Ore o Riajuu ni Shitekure!]] 
[[Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei| Mahouka Koukou no Rettousei]] 
[[Golden Time| Golden Time]] 
[[Rinkan no Madoushi| Rinkan no Madoushi]] 

[[Kokoro Connect]] 
[[Black Bullet]] 
[[Boku to Kanojo no Game Sensou]] 
[[Madan no Ou to Vanadis]] 
[[Ousama Game]] 
[[The Circumstances Leading to Waltraute's Marriage]] 
[[Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko]] 
[[Gekka no Utahime to Magi no Ou]] 
[[Nareru SE]] 
[[Biblia Koshodou no Jiken Techou]] 
 
 

==Обо мне (вам ведь безумно интересно, нэ? нэ?...)==
'''Увлечения''': аниме, скейт, паркур, пои, йо-йо, алкоголь, изучение людей, пинг-понг.

подумаю, че здесь еще написать...

==Вики Код (примеры) (wiki code examples and various shit)==

For humans, kaii were the same.
The same thing whether they were there or not -- practically this case.

!

Kashiwazaki, Sena.

The End.

Стойтееее~!!

[[User:Idiffer/Sandbox]]

[[User:Idiffer/Sandbox-Proofreading (Nekomonogatari (Russian))]]

[[idiffer's beta files| 1st chapter]]

[[idiffer's beta files2| 2nd chapter]]

[[idiffer's beta files3| 3rd chapter]]

[[idiffer's beta files4| 4th chapter]]

[[idiffer's beta files6| 6th chapter]]

[[idiffer's beta files7| 7th chapter]]

[[idiffer's beta files vol.2.11| 11th chapter]]

{| class="mw-collapsible mw-collapsed wikitable"
! The header || remains visible
|-
| This content || is hidden
|-
| at first || load time
|}

{| class="collapsible collapsed wikitable"
|-
! This is the header cell, which is always shown
|-
| Fuck yeah, collapsable tables FTW!!!.
|}

ghgh--[[User:idiffer|idif]][[User talk:idiffer|fer]] 14:45, 6 January 2013 (CST)

CLANNAD Another Story(Manga)

2013-09-06T19:28:47Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284773 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

{{Template:STALLED}}
[[Image:justnagisa.jpg|frame|right|Furukawa Nagisa]]

== Description ==
A set of fourteen illustrated short stories which added to Clannad's story were serialized in the issues of the Japanese bisho-jo magazine Dengeki G's Magazine published by MediaWorks, between July 30, 2004 and August 30, 2005. Thirteen regular chapters, plus one extra chapter were serialized and the title of the collection was Official Another Story Clannad: On the Hill that Light Watches Over (Official Another Story Clannad 光見守る坂道で).

The installments were written by Key's scenario staff and each story was accompanied by illustrations by Japanese artist GotoP. Two more stories were included when they were collected into a bound volume for sale on November 25, 2005, containing 103 pages. The short story collection was later re-released via SoftBank 3G and FOMA mobile phones produced by Prototype through Visual Art's Motto in January 2008.

On February 21, 2008 the first manga version of Official Another Story Clannad: On the Hill that Light Watches Over (Official Another Story Clannad 光見守る坂道で) was released in Japan. It features the first six stories out of the sixteen previously published. There has, as yet, been no mention of a release date for further volumes.

== Translation ==

=== Format Standards ===
'''Although the general format/style guideline is suggested, care should be taken to adhere to the same style that the CLANNAD Visual Novel translation currently follows.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Stories in this section are side-stories and are thus not considered absolutely pivotal to read in order to play the game or watch the anime. However, they may improve enjoyment of the two, but be advised that later stories can have spoilers.

== Updates ==
*December 26, 2008
**Due to absence of active contributors project is classified as '''Stalled'''.

*June 25, 2008
**I'm very slow, but the process has been started. --[[User:Kionon|kionon]] 20:45, 25 June 2008 (JST)

*July 19, 2008
**I've added the chapter "Show Courage." This will be my only contribution to the site...Ever. -ElinOng

== ''CLANNAD Another Story'', by Key ==
''Names are to be populated, as well as actual page links.

I have chosen to keep the notes from [[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]'s wiki page for the stalled novel project because the information is still relevant. Special indicators on any of the stories indicates there are spoilers for it. Please check footnotes to see what requirements you need to have before reading.

=== On the Hill that Light Watches Over / 光見守る坂道で ===
::*[[Clannad_Another_Story:Another_Story1|Show Courage // 勇気を出して]]
::*One Piece // ワンピース<ref name="spoiler3">Requires you've played Kotomi's route. Up to CLANNAD TV episode 14 is sufficient, but may lack slight context in romance aspects.</ref>
::*Boyfriend // 男友達
::*[[Clannad_Another_Story:Another_Story4|Me From Before // あのころの私]]<ref name="spoiler4">Requires you've played Tomoyo's route.</ref>
::**[[User:Anon_translator|Anonymous]]
::*Kouko's Memory // 公子の日記<ref name="suggestion1">Suggests you've played Fuuko's route, or at least watched up to CLANNAD episode 9.</ref>
::*Throbbing Moment // ときめく瞬間
::*A Special Evening // 特別な夜
::*My Onii-chan // わたしのおにいちゃん<ref name="suggestion2">Suggests you've played Sunohara's route.</ref>
::*Various Smells // いろいろなにおい
::*[[Clannad_Another_Story:Another_Story10|The Secret of the Charms // おまじないのヒミツ]]<ref name="spoiler5">Requires you've played Yukine's route.</ref>
::**[[User:Anon_translator|Anonymous]]
::*Memory of Two People // 2人の思い出<ref name="suggestion3">Suggests you've played Misae and Yuusuke's routes.</ref>
::*Teacher's Memory // 先生の思い出<ref name="unknown">Unknown at this time.</ref>
::*The Reformation of the Furukawa Bakers?! // 古河ベイカーズ再結成！？<ref name="spoiler2">Suggests you've played the baseball route; not exactly a spoiler, but highly suggested to get context.</ref>
::*Everyone at the Bath House // みんなで銭湯<ref name="spoiler7">You should read "The Reformation of the Furukawa Bakers?!", as this story follows from there.</ref>
::*[[Clannad_Another_Story:Another_Story16|The Memories of a Town // 町の思い]]<ref name="spoiler6">Requires that you've gone through the True Ending to After Story.</ref>
::**[[User:Anon_translator|Anonymous]]

=== CLANNAD Visual Fan Book / CLANNAD-クラナド-ビジュアルファンブック ===
::*[[Clannad_Another_Story:Fan_Book_Story1|A Girl's Boundary // 彼女の境界線]]<ref name="spoiler1">Requires that you've played Kyou's route.</ref>
::**[[User:Velocity7|velocity7]]
::*Kotomi from the Country of Tails // しっぽの国のことみ<ref name="suggestion4">Suggests you've played Kotomi's route as far as May. Up to CLANNAD TV episode 14 is not sufficient.</ref>
::*Small Space // 小さな宇宙<ref name="unknown" />

=== On the Hill that Light Watches Over / 光見守る坂道で (MANGA)===

====Volume 1====
::*[[Clannad_Another_Story:Another_Story1|Show Courage // 勇気を出して]]
::*One Piece // ワンピース<ref name="spoiler3">Requires you've played Kotomi's route. Up to CLANNAD TV episode 14 is sufficient, but may lack slight context in romance aspects.</ref>
::*[[Clannad_Another_Story:Another_Story4|Me From Before // あのころの私]]<ref name="spoiler4">Requires you've played Tomoyo's route.</ref>

=== Footnotes ===
<references />

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[User:Kionon|Kionon]]
*Project Supervisor: None specified

=== Translators ===
'''COMMITTED'''
::*[[User:Kionon|Kionon]]

=== Scanners ===
'''COMMITTED'''
::*[[User:ZionViller|ZionViller]]

=== Typesetters ===
'''COMMITTED'''
::*[[User:Jumpyshoes|Jumpyshoes]]

=== Editors ===

No editors assigned at this time.

CubexCursedxCurious:Style and Terminology Guidelines

2013-09-06T19:28:36Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284774 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

Style and terminology guidelines for C3 - Cube x Cursed x Curious.

Feel free to offer suggestions on the [[Talk:CubexCursedxCurious:Style_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Talk Page]].

== Narrative Voice ==

Narration is written in third person, past tense, except for the occasional interjected thought.

== Sections Within Chapters ==

The novel actually divides its sections using the † symbol, but numbered parts will be used to facilitate editing and updating.

== Line Spacing ==

Single blank lines between paragraphs.

Two blank lines before and after emphasized sentences (these sentences are preceded and succeeded by a single blank line in the original text).

Three blank lines for scene changes.

== Image Placement ==

Unless there are compelling reasons, images will be positioned where page breaks occur in the original Japanese text.

== Chapter Titles ==

Chapter titles in the C3 series consist of two parts: a title in Japanese accompanied by an English quote. The Japanese titles (translated) will be used on the main page. The English quote will be included in the title on the wiki page of the chapter itself, unmodified except for blatant misspellings.

== General Terms ==

{|border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse; text-align:center;"
! Japanese
! Rōmaji
! English
|-
| 免罪符機構
| menzaihukikou
| Indulgence Disk
|-
| 禍具(ワース)
| Furigana reads "Waasu"
kanji means "tool of disaster/misfortune"
| Wathe
''Rationale:'' wathe means "peril" or "danger" in Middle English.[http://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/wathe]

''Considered but rejected:'' 
warth -- means "river bank" or "wide meadow" 
waas -- Dutch for "mist" or "haze" 
waffe -- German for "weapon," but pronunciation only fits when voiced by Google translate 

Better suggestions are greatly welcomed.
|-
|-
| 後方支援員
|
| Auxiliary
|-
| 剣殺交叉 顕殺交叉
| kensatsu kousa
| Sword-Kill Counter True-Kill Counter
|-
|-
| 竜創(ウーンズ)
|
| Dragon Wounds
|}

==Factions==
蒐集戦線騎士領 = Frontline Gathering Knights' Dominion
*騎士領 = Knights' Dominion

闇曲拍明・研究室長国 = Lab Chief Yamimagari Pakuaki's Nation
*研究室長国 = Lab Chief's Nation

ビブオーリオ家族会 = Bivorio Family 

竜島/竜頭師団 = Draconians

== Characters ==
Native name order will be used, i.e. first name + last name for foreigners, family name + given name for oriental characters. Simply stated, use the order given in the text, no modifications required.

===Yachi Household===

夜知春亮　= Yachi Haruaki

フィア・キューブリック = Fear Cubrick
*フィア・イン・キューブ = Fear-in-Cube

村正このは = Muramasa Konoha

人形原黒絵 = Ningyouhara Kuroe

夜知崩夏 = Yachi Honatsu

楯岡藍子 = Tateoka Aiko
*藍壷 = Indigo Vessel
*藍蠱 = Indigo Venom

===School===

====Students====
上野錐霞 = Ueno Kirika

伯途泰造　= Hakuto Taizou

実耶麻渦奈　= Miyama Kana

桜参白穂 = Sakuramairi Shiraho

宙城日向 = Sorashiro Hinata

堂本錬 = Doumoto Ren

====Staff====
サヴェレンティ = Sovereignty

世界橋ガブリエル = Sekaibashi Gabriel

北条漸音 = Houjyou Zenon

北条銃音 = Houjyou Ganon

日村素直 = Himura Sunao

潰道忌 = Kaidou Imi

===Knights' Dominion===
ピーヴィー・バロヲイ = Peavey Barowoi
*ゆらゆら人形(バランシングトーイ) = Balancing Toy

ミイラ屋(マミーメーカー) = Mummy Maker
*アマンダカーロット = Amanda Carlot

ハインツマン・ディメルゲルグ = Heinzmann Diemelgerg
*一人部隊(アイソレッツ) = One-Man Force: «Isolate»

===Bivorio Family===
アリス・ビブオーリオ・バスクリッハ = Alice Bivorio Basskreigh
*母君 = Matriarch
*法衣纏う莞爾(マザー・オブ・カノニカル) = Canonical Mother (kanji: smiling [person] clad in nun's habit / furigana: mother of canonical)
*ミズ・ファナティック = Ms. Fanatic
*始まりを名乗る女 = Woman Bearing the Name of Alpha (furigana "A" over 始まり)
*第一母君 = First Matriarch

ナロウ・ナロウ・アビス = Narrow Narrow Abyss
*父君 = Patriarch

二階堂クルリ = Nikaidou Kururi

オラトリエ・ラブドルムナーグ = Oratorie Rabdulmunagh
*乱打緋主(ランドフィッシャー) = Landfisher

雛井エルシー = Hinai Elsie

マリオン・エントウィッスル = Marion Entwistle

===Lab Chief's Nation===
闇曲拍明 = Yamimagari Pakuaki
*Lab Chief

ン・イゾイー = Un Izoey

四乃穂木来 = Shinoho Girai
*Chief of the Third Branch

高杉征十郎 = Takasugi Seijuurou
*Deputy Chief of the Third Branch

===Draconians===
穏天崎切子 = Ontenzaki Satsuko
*«Tailender Syndrome»

フォーティーン・クーンズベリ = Fourteen Coonsberry
*«Coonsberry's Haunted House of Death on Fourteenth Avenue»

ココロ・ペンタンジェリ = Kokoro Pentangeli
*«Fifty Percentage»

==Cursed Tools==
箱型の恐禍(フィア・イン・キューブ) = «Fear-in-Cube»

怪物繃帯(チュパカブラン・バンデージ) = «Chupacabra Bandage»

舞踏会用戦斧(ダンスタイム) = «Dance Time»

ギメストランテの愛 = «Gimestorante's Love»

黒河可憐 = «Tragic Black River»
*《黒河可憐事件の証拠物件イ号》 = "evidence from the tragic Black River incident, Exhibit A"

バスティーユの彼 = «Il est dans Bastille» (French for "he is in Bastille")

食人調理法(カニバルクッカー) = «Cannibal Cooker»

麗しの自害鏡(SBR) = «Suicidal Beautification Reflector»

教会区《奈落》 = «Narrow Narrow Abyss»

回帰する産子刀(マタ・プワガ・ククリ) = «Returning Kukri of Childbirth» (furigana reads mata puwaga kukri, possibly Nepali?)

水葬奇譚(トラゲディメソッド) = «Tragedy Method»

第三室長室(ルームNo.3) = «Lab Chief's Room No.3»
*アリシャ・ピトレリが見た世界 = «The World Seen by Alicia Pitrelli»

汝、長大なる対形象(MR. BIG) = «Mr. Big»

非同一性論証嗜好(ドクター・ディスティンギッシュ) = «Dr. Distinguish»

倫理線インピーダンス = «Impedance to Ethical Lines»

{{furigana|礼澤瀨璃|らいざわせり}}の証明 = «Raizawaseri's Proof»

血塗られたレジネッタ = «Bloodstained Reginetta» (Reginetta is Italian for "young queen")

儀礼剣ネクロマンシー = «Ceremonial Sword of Necromancy»

==Locations==

私立大秋高校 = Taishyuu Private High School

壇ノ浦 = Dan-no-ura (Kuroe's beauty parlor)

櫃籐市 = Hitsutou City

==Fear's Mechanisms==

{|border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse; text-align:center;"
! Japanese
! [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/C3_-%E3%82%B7%E3%83%BC%E3%82%AD%E3%83%A5%E3%83%BC%E3%83%96- JP Wiki]
! English
! Ref
|-
| 三番機構・断式落下態《ギロチン》
| Guillotine
| Mechanism No.3 severance type, descending form: «Guillotine»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Guillotine]
|-
| 四番機構・揺式振子態《永訣刻する処刑鎌
| The pendulum
| Mechanism No.4 swinging type, oscillatory form: «The Pendulum»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pendulum_(torture_device)]
|-
| 五番機構・刺式佇立態《ヴラド・ツェペシュの杭》
| A skewer loved by Vlad Tepes
| Mechanism No.5 impaling type, upright form: «A Skewer Loved by Vlad Tepes»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Vlad_the_Impaler#Reputation_for_cruelty]
|-
| 七番機構・棘式座位態《ドイツ式審問椅子》
| An Interrogation Chair
| Mechanism No.7 thorn type, sitting form: «German Interrogation Chair»
| [http://www.jabulela.com/animals-humans/inquisition-torture-tools]
|-
| 八番機構・砕式円環態《フランク王国の車輪刑》
| Breaking by wheel at Francs
| Mechanism No.8 crushing type, circular form: «Breaking Wheel of Francia»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Breaking_wheel]
|-
| 九番機構・捕式回転態《異端審問車輪》
| An inquisitional wheel
| Mechanism No.9 capturing type, spinning form: «Inquisitional Wheel»
|
|-
| 十番機構・挟式加圧態《リッサの鉄柩》
| Iron Coffin of Lissa
| Mechanism No.10 gripping type, compressing form: «Iron Coffin of Lissa»
|
|-
| 十一番機構・裂式波山態《鮫の歯》
| The teeth
| Mechanism No.11 tearing type, jagged form: «The Teeth»
|
|-
| 十二番機構・絶式旋刃態《颶風殺人柱》
| Tornado of souls
| Mechanism No.12 extinction type, revolving blade form: «Tornado of Souls»
|
|-
| 十四番機構・掻式獣掌態《猫の手》
| cat's paw
| Mechanism No.14 raking type, beast's claw form: «Cat's Paw»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Spanish_tickler]
|-
| 十五番機構・浮式鎖檻態《追いはぎの棺桶》
| Highwayman's coffin
| Mechanism No.15 suspended type, caged form: «Highwayman's Coffin»
| [http://www.telegraph.co.uk/news/picturegalleries/uknews/2976703/Instruments-of-torture-to-be-auctioned.html?image=6]
|-
| 十六番機構・吊式尖台態《ユダの揺籃》
| Juda's Cradle
| Mechanism No.16 dangling type, pyramidal form: «Judas Cradle»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Judas_cradle]
|-
| 十七番機構・繋式鳥枷態《コウノトリの団欒》
| The flocking storks
| Mechanism No.17 binding type, birdcage form: «The Flocking Storks»
|
|-
| 十八番機構・伸式外枠態《エクセター公の娘》
| The rack-Duke's daughter
| Mechanism No.18 stretching type, framing form: «The Duke of Exeter's Daughter»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Duke_of_Exeter's_daughter][http://gallery.nen.gov.uk/image69152-swgfl.html]
|-
| 十九番機構・抉式螺旋態《人体穿孔機》
| Man-Perforater
| Mechanism No.19 gouging type, spiral form: «Human-Perforator»
|
|-
| 二十番機構・斬式大刀態《凌遅の鉈》
| A hatchet of lingchi
| Mechanism No.20 slashing type, great blade form: «A Hatchet of Lingchi»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Slow_slicing]
|-
| 二十一番機構・掛式鉤爪態《スペインの蜘蛛》
| Spanish Spiders
| Mechanism No.21 hanging type, hook-claw form: «Spanish Spiders»
| [http://www.medievality.com/spanish-spider.html]
|-
| 二十二番機構・潰式針球態《星棍》
| Morgenstern
| Mechanism No.22 bludgeoning type, spike-ball form: «Morgenstern»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Morning_star_(weapon)]
|-
| 二十三番機構・穴式釘面態《生涯坐しない聖者》
| maraNa-asana
| Mechanism No.23 hole type, thorned surface form: «Maranatha»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Marana_tha]
|-
| 二十四番機構・焼式彫像態《良く啼く鋼鉄の牡牛》
| The red-hot bull voices
| Mechanism No.24 roasting type, sculpture form: «Voices of the Brazen Bull»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Brazen_bull]
|-
| 二十六番機構・貫式閉鎖態《鋼鉄の処女》
| Iron Maiden
| Mechanism No.26 piercing type, imprisoning form: «Iron Maiden»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Iron_maiden_(torture_device)]
|-
| 二十七番機構・碾式歯輪態《強制磨滅機構ヘルメス》
| Gearweel-Trismegistus
| Mechanism No.27 grinding type, cog-wheel form: «Gear Wheel Trismegistus»
| [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hermes_Trismegistus]
|-
| 二十九番機構・抱式聖像態《鋼鉄の聖母マリア》
| The Blessed Virgin Mary embraces you
| Mechanism No.29 embracing type, iconic form: «The Blessed Virgin Mary's Steel Embrace»
|
|-
| 三十番機構・開式鋭形態《花弁剣ベラゼッラ》
| The flower sword Verazella
| Mechanism No.30 blooming type, pointed form: «Flower Sword Verazella»
|
|}

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Fate/stay night ~French~:Instructions

2013-09-06T19:28:19Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284790 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

''Cette page présente les règles à appliquer sur le projet Fate/Stay night ~French~.''

==Organisation du projet==

La mise en page de la traduction des jours se fait comme suit (sauf pour le prologue qui est l'exception confirmant la règle) :
*Une page de présentation
*Plusieurs pages contenant un texte et les notes associé à ce texte (aussi appellé "pages nettoyées").

Ce découpage est du à la structure du jeu qui a besoin de nouveaux fichiers à chaque fois qu'il y a un choix (le prologue n'en ayant pas...).

Ces pages de présentation sont accessible via le tableau sur [[Fate/stay_night_%7EFrench%7E|la page d'accueil]], puis elle-mêmes permettent d'accéder aux pages nettoyées.

Le haut des pages de présentations peut être marqué par :
*<nowiki>{{</nowiki>[[Template:Fate/stay_night_%7EFrench%7E:Traduction|Fate/stay night ~French~:Traduction]]<nowiki>}}</nowiki>, pour indiquer que la traduction est en cours.
::Ces pages sont classées dans [[:Category:FSN~FR~Traduction]].
*<nowiki>{{</nowiki>[[Template:Fate/stay_night_%7EFrench%7E:Correction|Fate/stay night ~French~:Correction]]<nowiki>}}</nowiki>, pour indiquer que la traduction est terminé et que les correcteurs peuvent maintenant la modifier.
::Ces pages sont classées dans [[:Category:FSN~FR~Correction]].
*<nowiki>{{</nowiki>[[Template:Fate/stay_night_%7EFrench%7E:Finalisé|Fate/stay night ~French~:Finalisé]]<nowiki>}}</nowiki>, pour indiquer que la page a été déclaré comme finalisé et qu'une compilation a été faite et est disponible dans le patch complet.
::Ces pages sont classées dans [[:Category:FSN~FR~Finalisé]].
*<nowiki>{{</nowiki>[[Template:Fate/stay_night_%7EFrench%7E:Abandonné|Fate/stay night ~French~:Abandonné]]<nowiki>}}</nowiki>, pour indiquer que la page est entièrement ou partiellement traduite sans avoir de traducteur assigné dans le registre.

Vous pouvez créer la page vous même a l'aide de la rubrique suivante ou [[User:Bejarid|me contacter]] pour que je vous la crée.

==Création d'une page==

Elles sont présentées comme suit (ce qui est EcritCommeCa est à remplacer) :
<pre>
{{Fate/stay night ~French~:Traduction}}

== Équipe de traduction ==

===== Traducteur : =====
[[User:PseudoDuTraducteur|PseudoDuTraducteur]]

===== Correcteurs : =====

== Fichiers de traduction ==

Ce jour se compose de plusieurs fichiers, ils sont à traduire séparément, bien que composant le même jour, pour plus de commodités.

Les choix de la journée sont eux dans des fichiers systèmes.

===== Liens vers les fichiers : =====

*[[Fate/stay night ~French~ NomDuFichier|NomDuFichier]] - TailleDuFichierKo - FiniOuLaissezVide

'''TOTAL : TailleTotalDesFichiersEnKiloOctetKo'''

</pre>

Les pages nettoyées sont présentées comme suit :
<pre>

== Texte original ==

[AdresseComplèteDeLaPage_english Anglais]

== Mémo technique ==

Script corrigé : [AdresseComplèteDeLaPage_script Anglais]

== Notes du Traducteur ==

== Texte à traduire ==

LeTexteAnglaisNettoyéeDirectementCopiéDuFichierNettoyéDisponibleSurLaPageD'Accueil

</pre>

Vous pouvez vous aider de [[Fate/stay_night:Scripts_and_text|cette page]] pour trouver quels sont fichiers d'un jour particulier.

N'oubliez pas de créer la page "Texte original" et d'y copié le texte original anglais pour facilement y revenir (le texte original japonais n'ayant pas le droit d'apparaitre selon [[Baka-Tsuki:Copyrights|les conditions d'utilisation de Baka-Tsuki]]).

La page "Script Corrigé" est elle créer si besoin est (voir plus bas à ''Notez les voix manquantes'').

==Format des pages nettoyées==

Le texte que vous voyez sur les pages dites "nettoyées", qui sont accessible via les liens du tableau page principale, n'est pas utilisable par le jeu : il a été nettoyé de tout un bordel de script (code informatique) inutile pour le traducteur, et il faudra le rescripter (automatiquement avec un [[Fate/stay_night:Translate_scripted_files|logiciel]]).

Donc, pour s'assurer que le rescriptage se fasse correctement, merci de respecter les règles suivantes :

;- Ne pas modifier le nombres de lignes (la version française doit avoir le même nombre de lignes par page et le même nombre de page que la version anglaise).
:Il est possible de contourner cette limitation, [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/ucp.php?i=pm&mode=compose&u=2556 me contacter] si besoin est.

;- Ne pas utiliser les caractères français (guillemets, apostrophes, E dans le O 'œ', ...).
:Préférez leur les équivalents américains (double quote, simple quote, "oe", ...), ça rend bien mieux à l'écran.

;- Ne pas toucher aux "[lineX]" (X étant un nombre) : Ils représentent des tirets ---- et sont necessaires au rescriptage.
:On peut néanmoins en modifier la longueur (c'est à dire le nombre), ou en enlever/rajouter, mais cela peut provoquer des bugs et nécessiter des retouches par le rescripteur, donc à manier avec parcimonie.

;- Ne pas toucher aux "[l]" ou "[r]" : Ils représentent une mise en page particulière.
:Si un [l] est présent à la fin d'une ligne, alors le jeu attendra une action du joueur pour afficher la ligne suivante du script, sans sauter de ligne à l'écran, directement à la suite.
:Au contraire, un simple [r] à la fin d'une ligne indique au jeu d'afficher la ligne suivante du script sans attendre d'action du joueur, mais en sautant une ligne (c'est utile par exemple pour mettre en page une citation).
:Toutes les lignes sans [l] ni [r] seuls se verront automatiquement affecté un "[l][r]" lors de la phase de rescriptage, qui correspond à "Attendre que le joueur clic, puis afficher la ligne suivante à la ligne" : c'est le comportement par défaut attendu.
:Comme les "[lineX]", ces balises peuvent être modifié, mais cela peut apporter des bugs, donc le faire uniquement quand nécessaire, et uniquement en fin de lignes !

;- Ne pas utiliser de Tabulation, uniquement des espaces.
:L'utilisation de tabulation rend fou le wiki ainsi que le logiciel de rescriptage.

;- Notez les voix manquantes.
:En effet, la version française est construite à partir des scripts de la version anglaise, mais ces scripts sont loin d'être parfaits, et on peut croiser des dialogues dépourvus de voix dans le jeu, alors que ces voix sont bien présents dans les fichiers du jeu, et qu'il suffit de corriger le script anglais (et parfois d'adapter un peu le texte). Ceci est à faire à la main, il est donc intéressant de noter toute voix qui semble manquer dans la partie "Mémo Technique" pour essayer d'aller l'activer dans le script Anglais (ce qui donne un "Script Corrigé") avant de rescripter la traduction.

==Traducteur==

Cette traduction amateur, et de seconde main à priori, de Fate/stay night ne peut espérer suivre à la perfection la version original (le script anglais a bon nombre de défaut et d'approximation pour commencer, quand bien même sa qualité générale soit indéniable). Néanmoins, un soin particulier doit être apporté à la qualité du français utilisé. Il s'agit ni plus ni moins d'un livre, sous une forme particulière certe, mais un livre tout de même (exit donc les comparaisons avec de la traduction de Manga/Comic ou de série télévisé/animé), un certain style est donc requis : FSN est long, il doit donc être agréable à lire !

La version principale est destiné à être la version doublée, il faut donc également, tant que faire se peut, correspondre au doublage japonais. Il est cependant évident que tout le monde ne comprend pas le japonais, ceci est donc facultatif (ou réalisable à l'étape de correction).

Même si ce projet d'adaption en français de FSN est amateur, la traduction n'est pas un poste sur lequel on peut se permettre le moindre laissez-aller, au risque de rendre tout le projet caduc.

D'un point technique, le traducteur peut avoir à sa charge la création des pages Wiki correspondant au jour traité, telle que décrit plus haut, ou seulement la gestion des Templates (Traduction, Correction).

Une fois un jour entièrement traduit, le traducteur peut demander la génération d'un patch contenant sa traduction, afin de vérifier sa traduction directement en jeu. Ensuite, le jour passe en Correction.

==Correcteur==

Quand le traducteur d'un jour juge avoir terminé, le jour est ajouté à la catégorie en [[:Category:FSN%7EFR%7ECorrection|Correction]], et un patch est généré pour permettre à tous de corriger ce jour en jeu, qu'il s'agisse de correction orthographique, ou d'amélioration de la traduction (adaptation).

Pour toute correction majeure (reformulation, changement du temps ou du sujet employé...) essayez d'en discutez-en d'abord avec le traducteur sur la page de discussion, ne modifiez pas directement le texte.

Une fois le jour suffisament corrigé et stable, il est ajouté à la catégorie [[:Category:FSN%7EFR%7EFinalis%C3%A9|Finalisé]]. Ce jour devient alors partie intégrante du patch général de la traduction d'FSN, et proposé publiquement au téléchargement sur la page d'accueil.

Du faite que le texte a été diffusé, aucune modification sur le texte ne doit être faite directement dans le Wiki, placez plutôt vos remarques dans la page de discussion afin qu'un rescripteur s'occupe d'elles, ceci afin de garder le patch et les fichiers [[:Category:FSN%7EFR%7EFinalis%C3%A9|Finalisés]] du Wiki synchronisés.

Toradora! (Romanian)

2013-09-06T19:28:04Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284791 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

[[Image:Toradora! novel cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Volumul 01 coperta.]]
'''ACEASTA E O TRADUCERE DIN LIMBA ENGLEZĂ ÎN LIMBA ROMÂNĂ'''

Pagina proiectului Toradora! (とらドラ！). Fiecare e binevenit!

Puteţi citi cărţile Toradora! şi în aceste limbi:

*[[Toradora!|English (Engleză)]]
*[[Toradora! (German)|Deutsch (Germană)]]
*[[Toradora! (Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Toradora! (Greek)|Ελληνικά (Greacă)]]
*[[Toradora (Italian)|Italiano (Italiană)]]
*[[Toradora! (Russian)|Русский (Rusă)]]
*[[Toradora! (Español)|Español (Spaniolă)]]
*[[Toradora (Saling Tagalog)|Wikang Tagalog (Tagalog)]]
*[[Toradora! (Turkish)|Türkçe (Turcă)]]
*[[Toradora! (Portuguese)|Portuguese (Português)]]

(Notă: Progresul traducerii variază pentru fiecare versiune)

==Subiectul==

Takasu Ryūji îşi începe cel de-al doilea an de liceu încercând să arate cât mai bine. Cu toate acestea, există un lucru care îl chinuie: în ciuda personalităţii sale blânde a moştenit ochii intimidanţi, de gangster, ai tatălui său, ceea ce provoacă deseori neînţelegeri în rândul colegiilor. Totuşi, toate aceste lucruri sunt pe cale să se schimbe când, în prima zi din noul an şcolar, se izbeşte din greşeală de cea mai periculoasă fiinţă din şcoală - Aisaka Taiga, cunoscută şi sub numele de Palmtop Tiger(Tigrul din Palmă). În ciuda aparenţei mici, Taiga are o atitudine foarte negativă şi lasă o "dâră de sânge" oriunde merge, asta explicând porecla.

După nefericita sa întâlnire cu Taiga, Ryūji face tot posibilul să o evite. Dar, din întâmplare, descoperă că Taiga e îndrăgostită de cel mai bun prieten al său, Kitamura Yūsaku, în acelaşi timp Taiga descoperind pasiunea lui Ryūji pentru cea mai bună prietenă a ei, Kushieda Minori. Astfel, Taiga decide să îl lase pe Ryūji să o ajute, ca un "servitor personal", să se combine cu Kitamura, şi în schimb Taiga îl va ajuta pe Ryūji să se apropie de Minori.

Din cauza obsesiei pentru curăţenie a lui Ryūji şi a faptului că locuieşte foarte aproape, Taiga îşi petrece mare parte din timp, cu excepţia nopţii, în locuinţa lui Ryūji. Cu timpul, Ryūji observă o parte a personalităţii Taigăi pe care alţi oameni nu o văd în mod normal, şi relaţia lor devine atât de apropiată încât încep să apară zvonuri legate de faptul că sunt sau nu împreună.

Astfel începe încleştarea dintre Tigru şi Dragon - Toradora!

==Traducere==

=== [[Toradora! (Romanian): Pagina de înregistrare|Înregistrare]] ===

Cei care doresc să contribuie sunt rugaţi să anunţe înainte un supraveghetor.

'''Traducătorii sunt rugaţi să [[Toradora! (Romanian): Pagina de înregistrare|înregistreze]] capitolele la care lucrează.'''

=== Standarde pentru Format ===
'''Fiecare capitol (după editare) trebuie să corespundă cu principiile generale de format.'''
*[[Format_guideline|Format General/Principii Stilului]] Engleză
*[[Toradora!: Naming Conventions|Convenţiile Numelor din Toradora!]] Engleză

==Actualizări==
*23 Mai 2010 - A fost tradus capitolul doi.
*18 Ianuarie 2010 - A fost tradus primul capitol.
*17 Ianuarie 2010 - A fost creată pagina proiectului.

==Seria ''Toradora!'' de [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yuyuko_Takemiya Yuyuko Takemiya]==

===Volumul 1===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul1_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volume1_Chapter1|Capitolul 1]]
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul1_Capitolul2|Capitolul 2]]
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul1_Capitolul3|Capitolul 3]] '''74%'''
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul1_Capitolul4|Capitolul 4]]
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul1_Capitolul5|Capitolul 5]] '''5%'''
::*Capitolul 6
::*Notele Autorului
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul1_Notele_Traducătorului_şi_Referinţe|Notele Traducătorului şi Referinţe]]

===Volumul 2 ===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul2_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Capitolul 1
::*Capitolul 2
::*Capitolul 3
::*Capitolul 4
::*Capitolul 5
::*Capitolul 6
::*Spin-off
::*Notele Autorului
::*Notele Traducătorului şi Referinţe

===Volumul 3 ===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul3_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Capitolul 1
::*Capitolul 2
::*Capitolul 3
::*Capitolul 4
::*Capitolul 5
::*Notele Autorului

===Volumul 4 ===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul4_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Capitolul 1
::*Capitolul 2
::*Capitolul 3
::*Capitolul 4
::*Capitolul 5
::*Capitolul 6
::*Notele Autorului
::*Notele Traducătorului şi Referinţe

===Volumul 5 ===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul5_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Prolog
::*Capitolul 1
::*Capitolul 2
::*Capitolul 3
::*Capitolul 4
::*Capitolul 5
::*Capitolul 6
::*Capitolul 7
::*Notele Autorului

===Volumul 6 ===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul6_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Capitolul 1
::*Capitolul 2
::*Capitolul 3
::*Capitolul 4
::*Capitolul 5
::*Capitolul 6
::*Notele Autorului
::*Notele Traducătorului şi Referinţe

===Volumul 7 ===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul7_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Capitolul 1
::*Capitolul 2
::*Capitolul 3
::*Capitolul 4
::*Capitolul 5
::*Notele Autorului
::*Notele Traducătorului şi Referinţe

===Volumul 8===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul8_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Capitolul 1
::*Capitolul 2
::*Capitolul 3
::*Capitolul 4
::*Capitolul 5
::*Capitolul 6
::*Notele Autorului

===Volumul 9===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul9_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Prolog
::*Capitolul 1
::*Capitolul 2
::*Capitolul 3
::*Capitolul 4
::*Capitolul 5
::*Notele Autorului

===Volumul 10===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Volumul10_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Prolog
::*Capitolul 1
::*Capitolul 2
::*Capitolul 3
::*Capitolul 4
::*Capitolul 5
::*Notele Autorului

===Spin-Off - Tornada Fericirii de Culoarea Cireşului===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Spin-Off_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Tornada Fericirii de Culoarea Cireşului
:::*Partea 1 - Mecanism de Declanşare
::::*Capitolul 1
::::*Capitolul 2
::::*Capitolul 3
::::*Capitolul 4
:::*Partea 2 - S-a Declanşat Alerta de Urgenţă
::::*Capitolul 1
::::*Capitolul 2
::::*Capitolul 3
:::*Partea 3 - F12 Tornado
::::*Capitolul 1
::::*Capitolul 2
::::*Capitolul 3
::*Legenda Motanului Negru Ghinionist
::*Notele Autorului

===Spin-Off 2 - Tigrul de Toamna Îngrăşat===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Spin-Off_2_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Tigrul de Toamna Îngrăşat
:::*Capitolul 1
:::*Capitolul 2
:::*Capitolul 3
::*Când vine primăvara, să mergem la Gunma!
:::*Capitolul 1
:::*Capitolul 2
:::*Capitolul 3
:::*Capitolul 4
::*Sfârşitul Vacanţei de Vara
:::*Capitolul 1
:::*Capitolul 2
:::*Capitolul 3
::*A venit toamna, să mergem la fermă!
:::*Capitolul 1
:::*Capitolul 2
:::*Capitolul 3
::*Animalul domestic al Profesorului
::*Postscript

===Spin-Off 3 - Iată Bentoul meu ===
::*[[Toradora! (Romanian):Spin-Off_3_Ilustraţii|Ilustraţiile Romanului]]
::*Iată Bentoul meu
::*Tigru Tigru!
::*Duminică în Stilul Toradora!
::*Bun Venit la Dragon Diner
::*Adăpostire din Cauza Ploii în Stilul Toradora!
::*Compendiu al Unor Finaluri Foarte Nefericite
::*Dragon Yasuko
::*SUPREMUL şef
::*Tigru fals
::*Invizibilul Devorator de Ramen
::*Postscript

==Staful Proiectului==

*Administratorul Proiectului:
*Supraveghetorul Proiectului: [[user:liardiary|liardiary]]

===Traducători===

:*[[user:liardiary|liardiary]]
:*[[user:mythu|mythu]]

===Editori===

Toţi editorii vorbitori de limbă română si engleză sunt bineveniţi.

:*[[user:mythu|mythu]]

==Mai multe informaţii==
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Toradora Articolul Wikipedia] şi [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=29&t=3163 Forumul Baka-Tsuki pentru Toradora!].

[[Category:Alternative Languages]]
[[Category:Romanian]]

ShinSekai Yori:Part 1 Chapter 2

2013-09-06T19:23:55Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284707 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

== Chapter 2 ==

For a little longer, I shall continue talking of my childhood.

In Kamisu 66, children must begin attending elementary school at the age of 6. The one I went to was called Harmony Elementary 'Wakien'.<ref>Wakien, which I will be leaving as 'Harmony Elementary' is constructed from Kanji with the meanings [Harmony][Value][Garden/Park]. In real life, the final character is often used as a suffix in the naming of pre-schools. Its use in naming schools including a much older age group may be another indication of how children are seen in this society.</ref> There were two more identical schools in the town with the names Friendship Elementary 'Yuuaien' and Virtue Elementary 'Tokuikuen'.

At that time, the population of Kamisu 66 was a little over 3000 people. Later, after some investigation, I came to understand that under the education systems of ancient times, the presence of three such schools in a town of this size would have been very unusual. However, this itself is an extremely eloquent indicative characteristic of the true nature of the society I was born and raised in. As another example, I understand that in the same time period, approximately half of the adults who comprised society were, for whatever reason, engaged in some form of education or training.

It seems hard to imagine how this could be practical for a society operating under a monetary economy. However, based on a foundation of cooperation and services rendered free of charge, our town never had any such thing as currency from the very beginning, and an arrangement was established in which, when a field is truly needed, capable people naturally turn to it.

Harmony Elementary was located about 20 minutes walk from my home. It could be reached much more quickly by use of the waterways but, for a child, the only way to propel the boat was to row with large heavy oars, so walking was always easier.

The Elementary Schools were built in quiet locations slightly removed from the city center. Harmony Elementary was located a short distance south of Chinowa village. The school building was an old one-story wooden building with a black luster to it, constructed in the shape of the letter 'A'. At the entryway, which was located at the horizontal bar of the A, the first thing that grabs the eye is a framed sign hanging on the front wall containing the Chinese Characters "以和為貴"<ref>以和為貴:These Kanji literally mean [By means of][Harmony][To do][Exaltation]. This is technically a complete sentence, but its construction is very archaic, more reminiscent of written Chinese than modern Japanese.</ref> The passage, which is the first line of a 17-part constitution written by an ancient prince named Shoutoku Taishi,<ref>Both the person and the document mentioned are real and have somewhat interesting histories to them. 
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Shoutoku_Taishi Shoutoku Taishi] 
[http://www.duhaime.org/LawMuseum/LawArticle-1182/604-The-Seventeen-Article-Constitution-of-Japan.aspx Japan's Oldest Legal Document] </ref> is said to be properly read as "Harmony is to be valued above all." This seems to be the origin of the name Harmony Elementary , but where the characters for Friendship Elementary 'Yuuaien' and Virtue Elementary 'Tokuikuen' were taken from is unknown to me. *link to info on the characters used*

The rest of the horizontal bar consisted of staff rooms and class rooms and, advancing right along the corridor, one comes to the right vertical rod in which many classrooms were lined up. If all of the schools' students were assembled there would probably have been just 500 or so, but I think there were more than 20 classrooms in all. The left side of the vertical bar was the management building, which students were forbidden to enter.

On the campus at the forward side of the A shaped school building was a sports field, which had horizontal bars and other playground equipment, as well as an enclosure where many different animals were raised. These included Chickens, Ducks, Rabbits, and Hamsters. The looking after of the animals was done by a duty system that the students had come to use. At the corner of the campus, a white painted wooden 'stevenson screen'[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Stevenson_screen] box stood alone. Its purpose remains unknown to me. In all of the six years in which I attended Harmony Elementary, not once did I ever see it used for anything.

The inner yard enclosed by the three school buildings was an extremely mysterious place. Students were strictly forbidden to enter, and there were no tasks that required one to go there.

Aside from in the Administration Building there were no windows facing the courtyard, and, unless one happened to be present by chance at a time when the teaching staff opened the door leading to it, there was no way to catch a glimpse of it.

".....so, what do you think was in the inner courtyard?" 
Satoru, a faintly ominous smile appearing on his face, looked around at everyone as we all held our breath.

"Wait a minute. There's no way Satoru would have seen it, right?" 
I said, finally unable to bear the excessive tension Satoru was drawing out.

"Well, I didn't see it first hand. But, there is a witness who saw it perfectly." 
Satoru interrupted, an offended look appearing on his face.

"Who?"

"No one you would know Saki"

"Is it not a student?"

"It's a student, but one that already graduated"

"What, really?" 
I said, openly showing my distrust.

"Hey, that kind of thing doesn't matter, so hurry up and tell us what he saw." 
Said Maria. From all around, noises of agreement were made.

"Yeah. well, people who don't want to believe me don't have to listen, but....." 
Said Satoru, sarcastically glancing my way. I pretended not to notice. It would have been okay to walk away at this point but I still wanted to hear the rest.

"At times when students are present, the teachers absolutely never open the door leading to the courtyard right? That oak wood door in front of the administration building. But, this one time, it seems by chance they opened the door without making sure that no one was behind them."

"We already heard that part!" 
Ken pointed out.

"And what was in there was..... unbelievably, a huge number of, gravestones!" 
He was obviously just showing off, but everyone got caught up as though it were interesting.

"Woah....."

"No way."

"Creepy"

Maria covered her ears with both hands in an exaggerated fashion.

Thinking this was getting quite stupid I asked. 
"But, whose graves are they?"

"Eh?" 
The horror story being far more effective than expected, a complacent smile on his face, Satoru seemed as though worn hallow.

"I mean, that huge number of graves, who do they all belong to?"

"That kind of thing, I have no idea. At any rate, it was a staggering number of graves that were there."

"Why would anyone ever feel the need to place graves in a school's courtyard of all places?"

"Like I said, I don't know such details." 
Satoru was being extremely unfair in that he seemed intent on persisting in passing off all of the things he could not explain with the reasoning that it was just hearsay so he could not be expected to know more.

".....By any chance, might they be the graves of students?" 
At Ken's words everyone fell silent.

"Students? From when? And how did that many of them die?" 
Maria asked in a low voice.

"I don't know, but I've heard there are people who disappear along the way, never graduating from Harmony Elementary....." 
In all three of our town's elementary schools, students were admitted together each year as a group, but, for reasons that will be explained later, was done "early summer rain" style.??? However, feeling for some reason or another that Ken's words this time were touching on a deep taboo, everyone came to be at a loss for words.

At that time, Shun, who had been a few seats away reading a book, turned towards us. With the light from the window showing through them, one could tell that his eyelashes were very long.

"There was nothing like graves inside." 
Everyone felt as though saved by Shun's words, but, suddenly, serious doubts arose.

"What do you mean, they weren't there? How do you know that?" 
I carelessly asked Shun, expressing what everyone was thinking.

"The time I saw it, there was nothing like that inside."

"Eh?"

"Shun saw it?"

"Really?"

"You're kidding?" 
As though a dam had broken, everyone's questions poured out. His place in the spotlight having been stolen, Satoru alone seemed to become haggard.

"I didn't really want to talk about it. Last year, there was a time when hardly anyone had their homework ready on time. The science class free observation assignment. I was asked by the teacher to collect the assignments from everyone and bring them to the administration building." 
Everyone forgot to breathe as they awaited Shun's next words, but Shun took his time placing a bookmark between the pages of the book he had been reading.

"It was a room with many books in it and from the windows one could see the courtyard. However, what I saw there, was a somewhat strange thing. In any case, it wasn't a bunch of graves."

It seemed as though he intended to end the story at that point. About 10 questions came to my mind, but I restrained myself, taking a long slow breath.

"Don't mess with us." 
Satoru blurted out, in a voice more disturbing than I had ever heard from him before.

"What exactly do you mean by Strange? At least try to explain it properly!" 
I thought this was arrogant for one who had himself given no explanation, but I wanted to hear Shun's answer too, so I didn't meddle.

"Hmm. How best to describe it. Within a spacious place, were these brick storage room like things with tiled roofs. About five of them were lined up in a row. Each one had a large wooden door attached to the front." 
Shun's answer had not really explained anything, but it had a strange feeling of truth to it. Satoru clicked his tongue, obviously no longer wanting to go any more deeply into the matter.

"So, Satoru. What did that graduated student say he saw?" 
As I continued to rub it in, Satoru seemed to realize his disadvantageous position, and was at a loss for words.

"Like I said, it was hearsay, so I don't know all the details. That person could have been mistaken or, it's also possible that, at that time, there might still have been graves there." 

If that were the case, the graves would have to have been dug up. 
"Then, why were the graves removed?"

"I don't understand that much..... but, you know? That frightening thing that person saw, wasn't just graves." 
While being perused, Satoru smoothly and skillfully changed the subject.

"What did he see?" 
As usual, Maria like a stupid fish clinging by the teeth goes.

"No way, I asked first. I'm not going to wait around to listen to some scary story Satoru makes up." 
I was just teasing, but Satoru took it seriously.

"It isn't a lie. That person definitely saw it. Although it wasn't actually in the courtyard....."

"Yeah yeah."

"So, the dreadful thing, what did he see?" 
Ken, as though at the limit of what he could stand said.

Although he must certainly have felt like smiling complacently inside, Satoru maintained an expressionless face as he declared. 
"The shadow of an enormous cat." 
I knew it was true.

In this kind of situation, I have to admire Satoru's cleverness at the art of conversation. If there were an occupation in which one created frightening stories, I have no doubt that Satoru would be able to become the best at it. Of course, whatever kind of society one goes to, I couldn't imagine such a stupid job being established.

"Was it, a ''TricksterCat''.....?" 
Maria, though not normally wanting to hear of such things, asked, and everyone began speaking simultaneously.

"It seems that ''TricksterCats'', often appear near elementary schools."

"Why would that be?"

"Isn't that obvious? They're hunting children!"

"I've heard that they often come out on dark evenings in the autumn."

"However, they may also come to homes, usually in the dead of night....."

We had always been both afraid of the darkness, yet also attracted to it at the same time. We were extremely fond of scary stories about evil creatures that come out of the mountains, and among them, ''TricksterCats'' were beings that brought a terrible shiver to think of. The stories circulated from child to child, and it was certain that various exaggerations had been included but. The basic form of the ''TricksterCat'' was that of a cat as large as an adult human. Its appearance was very much that of a cat, but with bizarrely long limbs. It was said to follow behind targeted children like a shadow. Attacking when no other humans are around, they stretch up on their hind legs, using their forefeet to push one down by the shoulders. As this happens, the child's entire body becomes numb as though hypnotized. The ''TricksterCat'' then crushes the child's throat with its mouth that opens 180 degrees, before dragging them off somewhere. This would all be done without spilling one drop of blood, and even the bodies of those taken are never found.

"And then? That person, where did he see the ''TricksterCat?''"

"He was never certain whether it was a ''TricksterCat''. All he saw was its shadow."

Satoru, the confusion and such from just before seeming to have been blown away on the wind, with great confidence said. 
"But, the shadow that he saw, was at a spot very close to the courtyard."

"What do you mean by close? There aren't any other ways to get in and out of the courtyard from outside right?

"Not from the outside"

"Eh?"

I never really anything in Satoru's stories but, for some reason, this time, a chill went down my spine.

"The place where the shadow was seen, was the end of corridor leading to the administration building. And, right in front of the door leading to the courtyard, it disappeared....." 
At this, no one could form a single word.

Vexing though it may be, I suppose it was just as well that the situation turned out just as Satoru wanted. In any case, it was no more than one of the foolish ghost stories that children liked to tell together. At that time, I still believed this to be true.

Looking back, I think that the time in which I attended Harmony Elementary was a happy one. Being able to meet my friends every day that I went to school alone was enough for it to be impossible not to have fun.

From the morning, Arithmetic, Japanese, and Science, were a long stretch of boring class work but, thanks to the fact that there were academic advising teachers who, in addition to the teachers who taught normal lessons in the classroom, would individually see to each child’s level of understanding, kindly and thoroughly explaining any points they did not understand, the very idea of leaving anyone behind did not exist.

On the other hand, there was an excessive number of exams. We must have been made to take some kind of test at least once every 3 days. However, these were mostly things that had no connection to education, including short writing assignments such as completing the statement "I am sad, the reason is ....." and other such similar things that never became that much of a burden.

Rather, the thing that was difficult was Self Expression Presentations by far. Picture drawing, clay sculpture making and the like were fun, but the essays we were made to write almost every day were annoying. On the other hand, it may be thanks to the practice I piled up at that time that I am now able to compose this memorandum with a minimum of effort.

When tedious lessons and classwork came to be too much, we would wait for the fun play time of the afternoon. Furthermore, we had two whole days free on the weekends, so were able to run around in the fields to our hearts' content. In the period just after being admitted to Harmony Elementary, we went exploring along the gently bending waterway, at first looking around at every one of the thatch-roofed houses, but before long we came to be going as far as Kogane Village. With the coming of autumn, the whole surface was covered with water striders, while Loach, Mosquito-Fish, and others swam underwater, with 'HelmetLobsters' stirring up the mud and eliminating weeds as they creeped along the river bottom. In the agricultural irrigation channels and reservoirs were insects such as ''FieldTurtles'', ''DrumBeaters'', ''AquaticPrayingMantises'' and ''DivingBeetles''<ref>Some of these animal and insect names are just literal descriptions from the Kanji used to spell them. I'm unsure how many are real things that were simply too obscure to show up in dictionaries and how many were made up by the author.</ref> along with fish such as Crucian Carp. The older children taught us to fish for crayfish using cuttlefish bait and cotton thread, and there were times when we would pass an entire day collecting buckets full of them.

The area surrounding Kogane Village also contained a great many birds. In spring, the calls of the skylarks soaring through the high heavens would echo. Until the rice-plants finish growing with summer, many Scarlet Herons would arrive to hunt in the fields. During their winter mating season, the Scarlet Herons make nests in the nearby trees, and with the coming of fall, the chicks leave the nests all at once. No one would consider their calls aesthetically pleasing, but the enormous hazy pink colored flocks of Scarlet Herons taking off were a magnificent sight to behold. In addition, although they rarely come to the ground, we often caught sight of Great Kite Birds, Bulbuls, Chickadees, Turtledoves, FatSparrows, 3-winged Crows,<ref>'''三羽鴉'''［サンバガラス］ - 3-winged Crows: I'm fairly certain this is not the best translation, but I'm unsure what would be better. If anyone knows of the proper English name for a real bird matching that Japanese word, throw me a PM on the forums, I'd be happy to make the correction. The same goes for '''膨雀'''［フクラスズメ］ - Fat Sparrows. -Dusanh</ref> and other such birds.

Aside from birds, one would occasionally come across a ''Minoshiro''. They seemed to wander from the forest onto the paths among the ricefields in search of moss and small animals. ''Minoshiros'' were not only favored for their ability to improve the soil and kill harmful insects, but were treated with great care by farmers as messengers of god or lucky omens. In general they range in size from a few tens of cm to one meter, but there are also ''OniMinoshiro'' that can exceed two meters in size. The figure of a ''Minoshiro'', its countless tentacles wiggling about and its long body undulating as it advanced, possessed a dignity appropriate for the creature called a god-beast.<ref>0_o That is all.</ref>

Other living things that collected faith in the same way are the 'Albino Japanese Rat Snake' <ref>'''白化型の青大将'''[Aodaishou] - (Albino)Japanese Rat Snake [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_Rat_Snake Information] [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%83%95%E3%82%A1%E3%82%A4%E3%83%AB:JaIwakuniShiroHebi14CR.jpg Picture]</ref> and the 'Black Japanese Striped Snake', also called the 'Crow Snake'<ref>'''黒化型の縞蛇'''[Shimahebi] - (Blackened)Japanese Striped Snake
[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Japanese_striped_snake Information] [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%83%95%E3%82%A1%E3%82%A4%E3%83%AB:Elaphe_quadrivirgata%28blackened%29.jpg Picture]</ref>, but Minoshiros regrettably prey on both of these when they happen to meet. How the people of those different beliefs were able to maintain mutual relations in light of that truth is a mystery.

Upon reaching the upper grades, children go on an expedition-like trip starting from the westernmost tip of Kunugibayashi and heading directly south of Shirasuna, past the beautiful white sand* of Hasaki beach, and upstream on the Tone River along which flowers bloom in profusion all year round. At the waterside, spatula kingfishers & herons can be seen, and occasionally red-crested cranes would come flying. Searching among the reeds at the riverside for [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Great_Reed_Warbler Great Reed Warbler](ooyotsukiri) nests and heading up the mountain to search for ''HayThatcher''<ref>'''茅の巣作り'''[Kayanosudzukuri] - HayThatcher: this does not appear to be a real bird. 'HayThatcher' is a descriptive translation using the Kanji in the Japanese name. Searching for information about the bird online only got me references to this book.</ref> nests was always a fun way to play. The ''False Eggs'' of the Haythatchers in particular were a popular toy among prank-loving children.

But, however rich in diversity it may appear to be, the true nature of the inside of the Holy Barrier was, after all, no more than what one might call a miniature garden. What I mean by this is that, in the past, there was a zoo in our town and, it might be said that, essentially, there was no difference between the inside and outside of its fence. The Elephants, Lions and Giraffes that we saw were, as a matter of fact, ''FalseElephants'', ''NiseLions'' and ''TrickGiraffes''<ref>These animal names are all just the normal name with various prefixes and suffixes denoting falsehood tacked onto them.</ref> created by Jyuryoku, and if, by some chance, they did escape from their cages, there wasn't any possibility of them inflicting harm on people.

The environment within the Holy Barrier was, again, very thoroughly amicable with regard to people. Speaking of which, later on something like coming to hate us and getting even came to be, but, at least at that time, we truly did not even consider it unusual that, however much we might run around in the hills and fields, not once was anyone bitten by a poisonous snake, or even stung by insects. Not one viper or other poisonous snake inhabited the area within the boundary of the Holy Barrier. Those snakes that did were harmless 'Rat Snakes', 'Japanese Striped Snakes', '[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Oriental_odd-tooth_snake Shiromadaras]', '[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Elaphe_conspicillata Jimaguris]', '[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Amphiesma_vibakari Hibakaris]', and ''RosarySnakes''<ref>'''念珠蛇'''[Nenjyuhebi] - Rosary Snake: This does not appear to be a real animal. By which I mean that I could not find anything about it online searching the name in Kanji, Kana, or English.</ref> to name some examples.

Also, the Cypress and Spruce trees that grow in the forest, by secreting a substance with an extremely potent scent to it, killed the mold spores, ticks, mites, and bacteria that are harmfull to human health.

When speaking about childhood, one thing that must not be forgotten are annual festivals and events. In our town, there are a great number of festivals and other traditional events handed down for generations, that produced the rhythm of life(one's daily existence) of the various seasons.

To give some examples, in spring 'Tsuina'<ref>'''追儺'''[Tsuina]: Ceremony of driving out evil spirits. There is a real version of this ceremony, and the one mentioned here is slightly different from it. If I have time, I may later do a proper translation of the [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E8%BF%BD%E5%84%BA Japanese Wikipedia article] about the real thing and point out how the two are different.</ref>, rice-planting festival, and 'Hanashizume'(ancient flower)festival. In summer are the Summer Festival (Monster Festival), the Fire Festival, and the 'Spirits of the Dead Meeting'. In Fall are the 'Hassaku'(8th 1st day of the Month) Festival and the 'Ninamesai'. Finally, speaking of things that remind me of winter, are the Snow Festival, New Years Festival, and 'Sagichou'.<ref>左義長［Sagichou］: I'm not sure what to call this in English. The kanji of the word mean 'Left', 'Righteousness', and 'Leader'. It does seem to be real, and I found [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%B7%A6%E7%BE%A9%E9%95%B7 some information in Japanese], but I haven't gotten around to translating it yet. This also goes for [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E6%96%B0%E5%98%97%E7%A5%AD 新嘗祭][Ninamesai] and [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E5%85%AB%E6%9C%94%E7%A5%AD 八朔祭][Hatsusakumatsuri]</ref>

When I was young, the event most deeply and thoroughly engraved in my mind was the ceremony of 'Tsuina'.

While the authenticity of the information is unknown, 'Tsuina', which has also been called "Oniyarai", is said to be a traditional ceremony that has been held for 2000 years.

On the morning of the festival, we children too would assemble at the plaza. Wearing "Masks of Purity" painted with chalk made from partially dried clay, we participated in the ceremony in the role of 'Shinshi'. From when I was very young, I could not help but be frightened by this ceremony. The reason is the appearance of masks representing two demons, and their unnecessarily grotesque appearance.

Of the masks of the two demons, the "Fiend" and the "Karmic Demon", the sight of the "Fiend" mask gave the impression of loud evil laughter. Later, after the ban on such information was lifted, I researched the origin of the ceremony but, in the end, things were not made clear. The most similar thing I found was the ancient Noh Mask called 'Jiya' (The Serpent). This was one of three Noh Masks used to depict the transformation of a human into a demon. It seems this was the last stage in the sequence "Namanari"(Normal?) ==> "Wisdom" ==> "Serpent". On the other hand, the "Karmic Demon" mask, in stark contrast, with an expression of terrifying anguish, was distorted as though melting, yet had not quite ceased to have the appearance of a human face.

The ceremony central to 'Tsuina' begins as follows. On ground of packed white sand, everyone gathered at the bonfire burning plaza and, to begin, 20 or 30 'Shinshi' appear, parading around while chanting "Oni Yaarai. Oni Yaarai." in a peculiar tone.

Thereupon, the 'Housoushi', who serves in the role of the demon exorcist, skillfully makes his entrance. The 'Housoushi', his costume in accordance with ancient rites, carries a large halberd in his hands. However, more than anything else, the thing that draws attention is the 4-eyed golden mask that he wears.

The 'Housoushi', along with the 'Shinshi's continues to chant "Oniyaarai". Going round and round in circles, he scatters in every direction beans said to ward off calamity and malice. He may even throw them at the spectators, but the point has come to be to accept this while "pressing their hands together in prayer."

From here, a dreadful scene quickly begins. The 'Housoushi' suddenly turns to look in the direction of the 'Shinshi', and throws all of the remaining beans at them at once.

The 'Housoushi' calls out "Impurity is, Within" in a very loud voice. The 'Shinshi' then simultaneously repeat "Impurity is, Within". And with that as a signal, two people previously mixed in with the 'Shinshi', in the role of Oni, throw off their "Masks of Purity." Immediately after this, they put on the "Fiend" and "Karmic Demon" masks I mentioned before.

While participating as one of the 'Shinshi', this scene was dreadful enough to leave me breathless. On at least one occasion, a 'Shinshi' right next to me was undexpectedly transformed into a 'Fiend'. While leaving behind the two Oni, the 'Shinshi' scatter in all directions as though taking flight, but all of them, I think, were without a doubt driven into a real panic.

The 'Housoushi' then drives away the two Demons with his halberd while chanting "Impurity, Out."<ref>"'''Impurity, Out'''" 「穢れは、そとへ」 along with the earlier "Impurity is, Within" 「穢れは、うちに」 are sentence fragments of a type quite annoying to translate. They do not contain any verb, but do have 'particles' limiting what kind of verb could be used. There is no easy way to imply the meaning of the verb without actually stating it in English using so few words. As a result, any translation will either give confusingly little information, or too much (with the extra filled in by guessing). In the case of "Impurity, Within" I went with the extra information since the implied verb is one of 'being'. Japanese has several of these but English does not, so pretty much all of the possibilities would translate to 'is'. In the case of "Impurity, Out" the implied verb is one of 'motion'. Any verb indicating a type of movement physically possible for a person/demon could go in the blank, so I hesitate to simply fill it in with a guess. Sorry if that ended up being too much information. >_< </ref> The Demons put up a manner of opposition appropriate to their type, but, with everyone chanting "Impurity, Out" in unison, are driven away towards some unseen place, and the ceremony finally comes to an end.

Even now I remember the shiver I felt one time upon seeing Satoru's face as he removed the 'Shinshi' mask.

"Your face looks pale as a ghost."

As I said this, Satoru's lips which had become violet trembled.

"What is it. Saki"

The thing we saw looking into each others eyes was the terror lurking within ourselves.

Satoru, his eyes opening up wide, gestured at something behind me with his chin. Turning back to look, I saw the 'Housoushi' remove his golden mask as he returned backstage.

Playing the role of 'Housoushi' in this 'Tsuina' was none other than the man recognized by both himself and others as possessing the strongest Jyuroku ever known. Furthermore, as far as I know, Kaburagi Shisei had not once even had to consider turning that title over to another person.

Kaburagi Shisei smiled as he noticed us looking at him. One thing that was strange, beneath the Housoushi mask, he wore another mask that covered the upper half of his face. It was said in gossip that there was almost no one who had seen his face. One got an ordinary impression from his nose and mouth, but both his eyes were concealed by pitch-black glass, creating an ominously indimidating feeling.

"Were you frightened?"

Asked Kaburagi Shisei with an easily carrying low voice, and Satoru with a reverent expression nodded in assent. Kaburagi Shisei's eyes continued turning towards me, and that moment somehow seemed to last far too long in my mind.

"You seem to be children who love new things."

Not having any idea how best to respond, I froze up.

"Will good luck come? Or will it be bad luck?"

Kaburagi Shisei departed, leaving a strangely frivolous sounding chuckle in his wake. For a while we continued to stand there as though entranced. Before long, Satoru muttered with a sigh.

"That person, if he were seriously determined, has Jyuryoku sufficient to split the Earth itself in half I've heard....."

I had never put much stock in Satoru's nonsense, but what he said that time has always remained in a corner of my heart.

One must accept that times of happiness and good fortune must in due course come to an end.

My childhood was no exception to that, but, ironically, my worry at that time was that it was lasting just a little bit too long.

As I said previously, graduation times from Harmony Elementary differed from one person to another. The first of the class to graduate was Shun. This boy, who more than anyone else had good grades and intelligent, mature looking eyes, was one day unexpectedly no longer present. Our homeroom teacher Sanada-Sensei, while facing the remaining students, triumphantly informed us of Shun's graduation.

After that, wanting to quickly graduate and go to the same school as Shun became my sole desire. However, while my classmates continued to leave one at a time, my turn never seemed to come. Even my close friend Maria went ahead; my feelings when left alone at that time - however long I might spend explaining, I doubt I could possibly confer them sufficiently.

By the time the cherry blossoms had fallen, the class of 25 people had become 5, with Satoru and I among those remaining. Even the normally loud mouthed and combative Satoru predictably lost his energy. We fell into a daily routine in which, every morning, we would confirm that the other was still amongst the stragglers, and breathe a sigh of relief. If possible, we wanted to graduate at the same time, and if it were not possible, secretly desired to be the first.

However, my modest desire was completely betrayed. With the coming of May, even Satoru, my final source of moral support, finally graduated ahead of me. It felt almost as though time had frozen for us as at last it came to be that only two of us remained. It may seem strange, but no matter how hard I try, I cannot remember the name of that other person. I'm certain that, whatever he/she might have done, the class's most slow student was not one to stand out, but that fact is not the reason. Regrettably, it seems most likely that I myself unconsciously sealed my memory.

Even after returning home, I had become remarkably taciturn, and I spent the ongoing days secluded in my room. Even my parents seemed to worry about me in that state.

"Saki. There's no particular need to be in a hurry."

My mother said, while brushing my hair on one of those evenings.

"There's no significance to an early graduaton. You may be lonely if everyone in the class graduates ahead of you, but you'll be able to see them again soon enough."

"I'm not..... particularly lonely."

I said, as I fell back onto the bed.

"What I mean is, graduating quickly doesn't mean one will be great. The strength and precision of one's Jyuryoku are completely unrelated to it. Did you know, that your father and I both didn't graduate that quickly either."

"But I bet you weren't the very last ones either, were you?"

"That may be true, but....."

"I, don't want to become a leftover"<ref>'''Leftover''': The Japanese word here matches the English both in its literal and figurative meanings, but in the case of the Japanese version, also has the additional slang meaning of 'a student who habitually cannot keep up in school.' As far as I can determine, it is not considered a particularly offensive word. I believe its treatment as such here is supposed to be surprising and/or confusing to Japanese readers as well.</ref>

"You should never use that kind of word!"

Said mother in an unusually severe tone.

"Who did you hear such a word from?"

Remaining silent, I buried my face in a pillow.

"One's time of graduation is a thing decided by God, so, you need only to wait for your time. Any delay will be made up for in no time."

"If perhaps....."

"Eh?"

"If by some chance, I am unable to graduate then?"

Mother, for an instant, was rendered speechless, but then immediately in a cheerful voice said.

"So that's what you were worried about? How silly. It'll be fine. Because, you will definitely be able to graduate. It's only a question of when."

"But, aren't there people who are never able to?"

"Yes. But, that kind of thing doesn't even happen to one in 10,000."

While getting up from the bed, I looked into my mother's eyes. Somehow, mother looked as though unsettled.

"Say, if one isn't able to graduate, is it true that a ''TricksterCat'' comes to get them?"

"How silly. Things such as ''TricksterCat'' and the like do not exist in this world. Very soon now you'll be an adult, so if you keep saying such things you'll be laughed at."

"But, I saw one."

In that moment, without a doubt, the color of absolute terror ran through my mothers eyes.

"What are you talking about? You must have been seeing things."

"I definitely saw it"

I pushed again, in order to be certain of mother's reaction. It wasn't as if I were actually lying. It was true that I had felt as though I was able to see it. However, It was only for a moment, and even I myself believed that it might well have been my imagination.

"Yesterday evening, before returning home, around 4th street as I glanced back, I saw something like a ''TricksterCat'' run past. Although it was gone almost immediately."

Mother let out a sigh.

"Do you know the story of the withered pampas grass that looks like a ghost? Although you may think it's very scary, it's actually nothing. That must be the way it was for you. What you saw was, without a doubt, just a normal sized cat or weasel. Because in the twilight, the sizes of things often become difficult to judge."

Mother's attitude returned to normal. She told me goodnight, turned out the light and, feeling completely relieved, I fell asleep.

But in the dead of night I opened my eyes, and the peacefull feeling had vanished.

My heart was beating like an alarm bell, my hands and feet completely chilled, and my entire body soaked with sweat. It was an extremely unpleasant sweat.

Above the ceiling paneling, it was as though a somehow evil being were moving about. A sound that is heard, but cannot be heard. As though pointed claws were digging into wood.

It seemed a ''TricksterCat'' had arrived.

For a short amount of time, as though paralysed, I was unable to move.

After a short period of waiting, as though a curse had been lifted, my freedom of movement returned. I quietly slid out of the bed, and without making a sound opened the door. By the moonlight shining in from the window, I made my way down the corridor. The season was well into summer, but the wood floor was still sticky and cold under my bare feet. Very soon, just a little more. My parents' bedroom was just past the bend in the corridor.

I was relieved to notice the phosphorescent light shining through the gap beneath the bedroom door. As I raised my hand to open the sliding door, I heard a voice speaking inside. It was my mother's voice. She spoke in a seriously worried yet still thoughtful tone the likes of which I had never heard from her. My hand stopped mid-motion.

"I'm worried. As things are, it's possible....."

"If you let it bother you so much, all the more, it'll have a negative influence on Saki."

Father's voice, too, seemed terribly depressed.

"But, at this rate. .....Say, I wonder if the Board of Education is moving already?"

"I don't know."

"It's difficult to influence the Board of Education from the Library. You have oversight authority so, if need be, you should be able to do something about it right?"

"The Committee is independent. I shouldn't even investigate such things from my office, to say nothing of my position as Saki's father."

"I... I couldn't stand to lose another child!"

"You're being too loud"

"But Saki, she said that she saw an ImpureCat!"

"Maybe it was just her imagination."

"And if it was real! What should we do?"

I quietly stepped back. The details of my parents' conversation were beyond my understanding, but, the fact that I had heard something that should not be heard, I understood perfectly.

In exactly the same way that I came, I noiselessly returned to my bedroom. Just beyond the window glass, an '[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Actias_artemis Oomizuao]' had stopped. A light blue moth about the size of my palm, like a messenger from the land of the dead come to deliver ominous news. Although it wasn't cold, I had been unable to stop the shivering across my entire body since earlier.

What was I to do.

Like a newborn thrown out naked into the world, I felt I had nowhere to go and no one to turn to.

What on earth was I going to do...

The ceiling paneling made a terrible creaking sound.

Something was moving around....

I felt as though some terrifyingly enormous being had already come right up to my side.

Ahh. Very soon, it will be right here.

In a flash, the 'oomizuao' jumped away from the window glass, vanishing into the darkness.

In the next moment, despite there being no wind, the window frame began shaking and rattling. The shaking persistantly continued and, rather than settling down, grew steadily stronger. It was as if something outside were trying to tear the window out of its frame.

The sliding screen seemed to open of its own will and, with a particularly furious sound, closed again. I gasped. Breathing became painful, as I attempted to pull air into my lungs. Ahh. It's no good. It's coming. It's coming. It's coming.....

Abruptly, all of the objects within the room began moving about with tremendous energy. The chair and desk like a restive horse jumping, pens and pencils like arrows flew embedding themselves in the sliding door. The bed slowly began floating up into the air.

I screamed.

The sound of footsteps running this way in the corridor. The sound of my parents' voices calling my name. The sliding door opened as though being snapped apart.

In the next instant, my parents lept into the room as though falling into a pile.

"Saki! Everything is alright now!"

Mother said as she embraced me.

"This..... What is this?"

I shouted.

"It's nothing to worry about. A 'Blessing Spirit'! Finally, one has come along for you."

"This?"

The phenomenon that seemed like an invisible monster rampaging through the room slowly subsided towards tranquility after my parents came running.

"With this, it means that Saki, too, has become an adult."

Father said, with a relieved smile on his face.

"Then, I.....?"

"I've graduated from Harmony Elementary today. Starting tomorrow I can enter the general school?"

The books that had been lightly floating about the room, as though their lives had ended fell to the floor. The bed, while hanging at an angle, fell to the ground with a thud as though the strings from which it hung had been cut.

Mother embraced me so tightly that it hurt.

"Ahh, I'm so happy! There's nothing to worry about any more!"

With the feeling of warm tears landing on the back of my neck, and relief engulfing me from the very bottom of my heart, I closed my eyes.

But, within my mind, the sound of my mother bitterly screaming "I couldn't stand to lose another child!" continued to echo.

==Translation Notes==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[ShinSekai_Yori:Part_1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[ShinSekai_Yori|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[ShinSekai_Yori:Part_1_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 7

2013-09-06T19:23:44Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284706 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

== 7 - Do Not End the Show ==

For the next three days, I didn't do much besides recollecting what I've done.

As entrusting three fools was inappropriate since they could not produce any results, in the end, it was an outsider like me that accomplished what they couldn't. Though it was true that as an observer, I was able to glean facts from each of their statements, I was the one that had solved it; Irisu's words had prompted me to believe that. This made me realize I had abilities which I could speak of. As a result, I was now immersed in a sense of satisfaction as though intoxicated by too many whiskey bonbons.

To put it in an unassuming way, it was a refreshing feeling.

Ever having Hongou's mystery solved on Friday, the script was prepared by Saturday night (according to some first years who'd seen him, the substitute screenwriter who had to write the rest of the script on such short notice was worked till he looked half dead, though I had no way of finding out). And so Class 2-F's filming was finalized by Sunday evening. It was an epic turnaround from a seemingly desperate situation. I received a phone call on Sunday night from Irisu giving me her gratitude, to which I offered her my heartfelt congratulations.

And so came Monday, three days after the solving of the mystery, when the Kamiyama High School summer vacation came to an end.

As the Classics Club did not meet up during that weekend, until today I was not able to inform Chitanda of what had happened so far. After lessons had ended, as I was running a bit late due to some other errands, I rushed towards the club room. I wasn't interested in showing off my achievements, but I just thought it would be better to let her know as I climbed up the steps of the Special Block. I don't deny my footsteps felt rather light as I walked.

Upon arriving at the doorstep of the Geology Room, I sensed a strange atmosphere. The classroom looked dark, as though the curtains had been drawn. I silently opened the door and noticed the TV was taken out and was playing the movie "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People". Chitanda, Ibara and Satoshi were all watching the TV with their backs toward me.

Though by the time I entered, the movie had already gone into the credits, the names of the cast and crew in a gothic font flowed upwards on a dark background. As filming was only done yesterday along with the editing, this credit roll was probably prepared in advance.

Ibara stood up to stop the video and noticed me.

"Oh, Oreki,"

Chitanda and Satoshi both turned around. Satoshi pointed to the TV.

"Hey, Houtarou. We saw it."

"Class 2-F's?"

"Yup. Eba-sempai came just now to give this to us. So this ending was solved by Houtarou, huh?"

As Satoshi was always showing such a smiling face, I had no way of finding out what he really thought of the movie.

Still, I asked, "So how was it?"

"Not bad. Or rather, it was interesting. To think it was the cameraman of all people."

Pushing the rewind button on the tape player, Ibara said in a criticizing tone, "You'd already thought of that back then, hadn't you? You really hide too many things in your mind."

"I hadn't thought of it when I was with you guys. I'm not that mischievous as to toy around with people until they panic," I said as I placed my shoulder bag on the table and stretched my waist.

Truth be told, this felt like an anticlimax, as these guys were not as surprised as I thought they would be. As I was feeling quite satisfied with how surprising the conclusion was, I was kind of expecting them to look astonished with it. I should have expected nothing less from these fools; it was perhaps good that Satoshi and Ibara were hardly naïve.

Then, what about the naïve Chitanda?

Our eyes met. Chitanda then turned her head to face me.

"Oreki-san,"

"Yeah?"

"I was surprised."

An honest opinion.

She then turned her head back and looked into the distance as she said cautiously, "Besides, I..."

She then noticed something and smiled.

"Umm, maybe later."

A peculiar reaction. Now how should I put this? I couldn't tell whether she was appraising or criticizing.

Clapping his hands, Satoshi said, "Anyway, you did well, Houtarou. 'The Empress' is satisfied, the movie is completed. The audience will also be glad about such a surprising development. The day is fast approaching when Kami High's name spreads far and wide due to the detective Oreki Houtarou. We should raise a toast for this occasion."

And he promptly took out four bottles of Yakult<ref>A Japanese Yogurt-like drink - [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Yakult Wikipedia]</ref> from his drawstring bag. He's got all sorts of ridiculous items in that bag. Ibara stood up to put a leash on Satoshi's celebratory mood with a bitter voice.

"Now's not the time to be concerned about other classes' problems, Fuku-chan. Ever since that movie preview, we've not made any progress with 'Hyouka'. I'm gonna to check on your page progress starting today, since you did ask me to help you with your manuscript progress, after all."

Satoshi's smile froze. He placed two bottles of Yakult before Ibara. As if that was going to dissuade her. As expected, Ibara proceeded to get things started by opening the curtains. And so Class 2-F's movie was finally put aside as the Classics Club resumed its activity of compiling its anthology.

As sunset approached, the umpteenth meeting regarding the anthology "Hyouka" came to an end. As I gathered the written notes which were scattered around, Satoshi and Chitanda left the Geology Room. Leaving the rare sight of just me and Ibara behind.

Moving the TV back to where it was, Ibara turned to say something she had just thought of.

"Oh yeah, Oreki. Can I ask you something?"

"If it's the manuscript, don't we not need those until next week?"

Ibara shook her head.

"I'm talking about the movie. What was the title again? Something about 10,000 people."

As it was quite embarrassing for me to utter a title which I myself had thought of, I urged Ibara to continue.

"What about it?"

"You came up with the solution, right?"

I nodded.

What was she trying to say? She seemed to be cautious with her words.

"All of it?" she asked.

As I'd not seen the full version, I gave an ambiguous answer with some vigour.

"Most."

Upon answering, she gave me a sharp look. She then spoke in a strong tone that was different from before.

"In that case, what did you think about Haba-sempai's theory, then? Regardless of whether the trick he mentioned was interesting or not, it was totally not shown in the movie."

She didn't seem convinced. So I asked her, "What about Haba's theory?"

"Aren't you ignoring the intent?"

She murmured and placed her hands on her waist.

"Never once did the movie show any use for a rope."

Rope... The item that Hongou requested Haba to prepare. She even emphasized its importance. Come to think of it, it was mentioned before.

As I was at a loss at how to respond, Ibara went on.

"Having the cameraman as the seventh person is interesting, as you could feel the intensity of all the characters looking straight into the camera. But, that would leave no room for the rope to make its appearance."

Indeed.

No, that's not it. I countered, with my voice raised a bit.

"The use of a rope is probably confined to specific tricks. Maybe the cameraman would use it to hang himself in the end, wouldn't he?"

Ibara looked at me with exasperated eyes.

"What're you talking about, Oreki? If that's the case, why would Hongou emphasize its use? If they were to shoot such a scene using something as robust as a rope, then they wouldn't need to worry about its safety. Since Hongou-sempai specifically asked for a rope strong enough to support a person... I think something's missing here."

The last sentence probably contained some of Ibara's concerns, but I hadn't noticed it. When she said I had missed something, I didn't think of it that way. It was probably just something trivial...

But why had I forgotten such details?

"Well, anyway, I thought your deduction was interesting. But seeing as how strict you were in dismissing the theories of those three people, I was thinking maybe you had thought of something which they had all missed," Ibara said as she covered the TV with a plastic cover and proceeded to pack up her bag. As she said she'd be returning the key, I decided to leave the room ahead of her.

With Ibara's words still ringing in my head, I descended down the steps of the Special Block. My deduction should have taken into consideration all of the facts. While some of the details like the acting and dialogue may be off a bit, overall, it should reflect Hongou's true intention. Yet I'd somehow forgotten something. Or rather, because it did not match my deduction, I had unconsciously ignored it. It can't be, I was not the sort to twist the facts just to get to a right answer... Or at least that's what I wanted to think.

Looking at my feet alone, I realized I was now on the third floor. Just as I thought I was going to walk down to the second floor while still immersed in my thoughts, a voice called out to me.

"Hey, Houtarou,"

I turned to find nobody. It sounded like Satoshi... No, I wasn't imagining things, I clearly heard him. I waited for a bit, and indeed my name was called out once again.

"Over here, Houtarou,"

A hand emerged from the men's room and beckoned me to come over. If this were night time, it would make a fitting horror scene. I smiled bitterly and walked over there, where Satoshi was waiting.

"What is it, Satoshi? I'm not interested in taking a pee with you."

Very quickly, the smile disappeared from his face as he said quite seriously, "I do not have such interests. This place just happens to be convenient."

"Convenient for what? This place stinks."

"I was just thinking of cleaning up this place... Anyway, it's because no girls can come in here."

Ah, I see. Then it must be that.

"So, what is it you don't want the girls to know? You have some porn collection you want to show me?"

Though I was joking, Satoshi didn't smile.

"You sure know how to put things. If that's what you want, I could prepare something that could get us involved with the police. Anyway, just hear me out."

Alright.

"In other words, it's something Ibara and Chitanda can't know?"

"Something like that. They would just wonder what we were talking about if we discussed it openly."

Satoshi then lowered his voice.

"Houtarou, that movie, did you really figure out Hongou-sempai's intention?"

Even he was telling me this. Though he meant well, I realized I was making a bitter expression.

"Yeah."

Hearing that, Satoshi turned his eyes away from mine.

"I see... Is that really her intention?"

Was he trying to make me feel uneasy? Not sure of what to say, Satoshi didn't continue while avoiding my gaze. So I prodded him.

"Is my guess wrong?"

"Well, sort of."

He nodded ambiguously. He then said with all his heart, "Houtarou, this is bad. You've got Hongou-sempai's intention wrong. While I could not figure out how it's wrong, I can tell you it's not that."

...Quite a blunt opinion. Rather than being shocked or unhappy, I was more dumbfounded. If Satoshi wasn't joking then he must be serious, and right now he was dead serious.

Even then I regained my composure and replied, "What basis do you have for saying that?"

"While I'm not too sure myself, can I say something flimsy?"

"If there's some fatal contradiction in my deduction, you think I wouldn't have noticed it?"

Satoshi shook his head clearly.

"There's no contradiction at all. But that's not what I'm looking at. I really meant it when I said your deduction was well-crafted. But that's not what Hongou-sempai had intended."

"In other words?"

He cleared his throat.

"Houtarou, think about Hongou-sempai's understanding of detective fiction. Starting from a blank slate, what has she been reading in order to prep herself for the script?"

Puzzled at what that had to do with all this, I answered, "Sherlock Holmes."

"Exactly. Now listen, Hongou-sempai's experience with detective fiction is only limited to Sherlock Holmes. Though she said she'd stick to the Ten Commandments of Detective Fiction, she would not have read Ronald Knox's works yet. Besides, the trick that you proposed to Irisu-sempai is a type of literary trick. You hear? A literary trick."

Well, I follow you loud and clear.

"It's a trick made to fool the audience, right? By hiding the seventh person from the view of the camera, it may be considered a literary trick as well."

"Right. Now, I'm going to join the dots here,"

As though speaking very solemnly, Satoshi took a deep breath and said in one go, "Such a literary trick did not exist in Conan Doyle's time."

"......"

"With a few exceptions, such a trick of coming out from behind the stages did not appear until at least Agatha Christie's time, in other words, way into the 20th Century. I may not know Hongou-sempai well, but I'm quite certain she's not read any of Christie's work!"

At first, I had no idea what Satoshi was trying to say. Upon digesting the meaning of what he'd just said, I began to waver a bit.

Hongou's understanding of detective fiction was still confined to the 19th Century, the gas-lamp filled streets of London where Sherlock Holmes resided. It was probably so. And Satoshi said such a literary trick did not exist in such times.

For a short while, I stood there like an idiot ruminating on what I'd just heard. I could not reject what Satoshi had observed. Upon receiving a strike from an angle which I did not expect, my mind seemed as though it had stopped working.

Satoshi looked at me in such a state and said sympathetically, "Personally, I would give that movie an A grade. I particularly liked the part where the cameraman emerged into the light. But if you were to say that was Hongou-sempai's intention, then my objection is not completely without merit."

"Wait,"

I somehow spoke.

"We have no idea how much Hongou-sempai read. So we can't say that she did not come across such literary tricks outside of Sherlock Holmes, right?"

It was a stubborn response. Satoshi patted me on my shoulder and said briefly, "...Well, if that's what you think, then it's fine with me as well."

After Ibara's and Satoshi's combo attack, the damage I suffered was quite substantial. I didn't think I was that fragile. But it's not like I was well prepared; normally I would have taken it more easily, but now I was not able to find anything to counter their objections. So it was not unreasonable for me to start doubting whether my deduction was actually wrong. Though of course I wished for it to be right.

Which was why, as I came down the last flight of stairs and saw Chitanda loitering there, my heart skipped a beat. She was clearly waiting for me, yet she lowered her eyes upon seeing me.

"Umm, Oreki-san... I have something to tell you."

Et tu, Chitanda?

As she looked rather apologetic about it, taking into consideration what had just transpired, I had an idea what she was trying to say and sighed in half resignation.

"Something you couldn't say in front of Satoshi and Ibara?"

Chitanda widened her large eyes and looked surprised at me. She then nodded gently.

She led us quietly towards the school gate. Just as I wondered why we couldn't do this in a café, she told me the usual place we went would be too far, while the ones nearby would be frequented by Kami High students. But wouldn't we be surrounded by them as well while we're walking and talking? It's still broad daylight now. I decided to start the conversation.

"You wanted to talk to me about the movie?"

"Yes."

"Something that troubles you?"

"...It would seem so."

Her reply was soft.

Was this how it felt to await a verdict?

Being impatient, I said, "There's no need to hold back. Satoshi and Ibara too thought that that wasn't Hongou's true intention. I... I'm also beginning to think so as well."

Chitanda lifted up her downcast and serious look.

I continued without looking at her, "So what about you?"

"...I, too do not think it is correct."

"Can you tell me why?"

Silence, then Chitanda nodded.

What should I do when she answers? I didn't know as well. The filming's already finished, and any revision would have to wait till after the festivals. When thinking logically, it was a pointless and inefficient action... It seemed some speck of self-respect still remained within me.

"Won't you tell me?"

The traffic light before us turned red, stopping the flow of people, and many Kami High students waited along the traffic crossing as a result. Chitanda was probably hesitant to speak in such a situation as she remained silent. As she turned to look at me, I could see the sorrow within those gentle eyes of hers. It was now that I could notice Chitanda's elegance hidden within her large eyes.

As the signal changed, the wave of people began to move, and Chitanda began to speak slowly.

"Oreki-san, do you understand what it was that bothered me?"

Why'd she have to go in circles? I decided to answer curtly.

"What the ending for Class 2-F's movie was? We already did that."

Yet surprisingly, Chitanda shook her head.

The long hair behind her back flowed to and fro as she did.

"No. For me, it didn't really matter how the movie ended. So I thought Oreki-san's proposal was wonderful."

"Then..."

"I was feeling curious as to what Hongou-san was intending to do."

Saying that, Chitanda glanced at me. I was probably looking like an idiot right now. If she was concerned about Hongou, then it's the same thing as being concerned about the movie's ending.

Sensing my thoughts, Chitanda emphasized, "No matter how we think about it, this whole matter seemed strange. Was it really true that Hongou collapsed due to mental stress? ...It might be, but then, why didn't she entrust it to someone else? Like Eba-san, for example."

She tilted her head. Somehow her meaning was not properly conveyed.

"Aren't you mixing up the subject and object here?"

"Oh... I'm sorry. I mean, why didn't Irisu-san ask one of Hongou-san's close friends, like Eba-san, for example, about whether she had any literary tricks prepared for the story?"

......

That's a presumptuous question. Since Hongou would need some time to be alone in order to rest, it would be better not to stress her further with stuff concerning the script.

Yet Chitanda went on before I could say anything.

"Hongou-san should have possessed the entire script. Even if she had collapsed, I do not think that she would not at least convey the essence of her ending, in other words, the literary trick, to Irisu-san. But she never did.

"At first, I would have thought that Hongou-san had pushed herself to work so hard till she fell ill. Yet from her classmates, it seemed she was compelled by them to write the script rather than doing it of her own will. It felt as though she was too timid when it would have been better to just refuse them.

"In the end, was it because she lacked the confidence? Was it because she felt so embarrassed at not being able to finish the job that she couldn't bring herself to meet everyone? But surely someone would have visited her and learned the truth?

"...But that is not right. I may not be familiar with mystery stories, but I feel that the people involved in the project weren't used to them themselves. Besides, they all seem like nice people... I do not believe they would have criticized her harshly had she not been able to produce a script."

I don't know about them being "nice people", though their opinions were all over the place.

As though speaking to herself, Chitanda went on further.

"Then, what was it that drove Hongou-san to the wall? We just can't tell no matter how we look at it. I've been curious all this time with this peculiarity."

She slowed down her pace and looked straight at me.

"If Oreki-san's deduction was the truth, then Hongou-san should have already told Irisu-san about it. The same would be true if one of the others' deductions was the right one.

"I think I want to understand Hongou-san's feelings about having to give up on something halfway through, about being frustrated at not being able to continue what she started... But that movie we saw did not answer those questions. So I think that was what has been bothering me."

I murmured. All this time that I, Nakajou, Haba and Sawakiguchi were trying to figure out the truth of the case, Chitanda was trying to figure out Hongou.

Indeed, that's it. Take Eba, who called Hongou a good friend, for example. If they had wanted to know whether any literary trick was used, all they needed to do was ask Hongou. But what if Hongou were to get seriously stressed out by being asked? ...Yet the way Eba described Hongou being her good friend was too carefree. When Chitanda asked her what kind of person Hongou was, she seemed rather annoyed and wondered what we could ever learn from her telling us this. But this was her good friend that was seriously ill, was that the way to answer a question concerning her?

Perhaps I was treating this script as a mere literary exercise. From the setting, the characters, the murder, the literary trick, the detective, the killer...

All of these should have reflected the mind of Hongou, someone whom I've not even met. Yet I never realized it at all.

...Some "detective" role I've been given!

Thinking that, I sighed deeply.

Wondering if she was mistaken, Chitanda said frantically, "Oh, but, this wasn't meant as a criticism of you, Oreki-san. I was surprised by that resolution scene as well. While Hongou-san would probably not have thought up such a scene, I thought it was a wonderful improvement."

I smiled bitterly.

As this means I've practically been hired as a substitute screenwriter more or less.

That night, I was thinking in my room. Lying on my bed, I stared at the white ceiling.

Somehow it seemed I was mistaken. Though the shock of learning that has since faded.

Compared to Nakajou, Haba and Sawakiguchi, my failure wasn't too bad. I broke a smile. Some special person I am, huh? Irisu sure knows how to flatter. I felt stupid at believing my own hype. In the end, I was only chosen because my story was better than the other three.

I realized where my thoughts were going... Have I really failed?

Of course, it became clear that my proposal did not match Hongou's true intention. But how did Irisu, or even Class 2-F, view this? From their point of view, it would have been the successful completion of a project, a movie, that was in danger of being abandoned. From that perspective, I was successful. The movie "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People" was a movie that even the annoying Ibara had to acknowledge.

To put it further, it could be argued that my deduction would still be a success, regardless of how it was received. In other words, I do have the skills, which no one else possesses, to make this a success.

Even then, would those words have any meaning? The words that Irisu spoke at the tea house Hifumi: "Everyone ought to recognize their own talents." The words which she spoke as though they were the truth of this world and had an effect on me, did they have any meaning at all?

After she told me that, I lost all reckoning of things besides myself. That feeling turned me upside down, and gave me an inflated image of myself. I imagined the scenario where Nakajou's proposal was adopted, where Haba's proposal was adopted, where Sawakiguchi's proposal was adopted. And I vainly thought how good it felt that mine was adopted.

Yet all these illusions had now disappeared.

At the moment when I wondered what I would gain from this, I had completely forgotten about that person. The next thing that appeared in my mind was the fact that I was not doing it to please Chitanda. I was merely thinking this naturally... In that case, I should give this case a closer look, since I had nothing to lose after all.

Yet, where did I go wrong? Did Irisu know that I'd gotten it wrong?

And then there's the matter which Chitanda was curious about. Why didn't Hongou tell them the true plot? Or could it be that she couldn't? Furthermore, why didn't Irisu inquire about it from Eba?

Lying before me was the data, the stack of papers in my bag which I had forgotten.

...Yet, my thoughts just wouldn't connect. I had no idea whether the flash of inspiration was due to luck or talent, so I decided not to dwell on it any further. I turned around on my bed, shifting my field of vision from the ceiling to the walls of my room.

And my eyes fell upon a strange sight.

I got off my bed and walked towards the bookshelf. While this room was now my room, my sis left some of her stuff in here from back when it was her room. In the corner of that bookshelf was one of her books. As it was full of these strange books, I hadn't taken much notice of it before.

The title of the book was "The Mystery of Tarots". I had no idea my sis was a Kabbalist.

Under the moonlit and streetlamp filled night, I opened the book in amusement. The page I was turning to was of course the chapter covering "The Empress", of which the contents filled up ten pages. I read the first line of it:

III. The Empress

Motherly. Fertility. Sensuality.

Hmm, reading these alone, Irisu sure doesn't match any of these attributes. No matter how I see it, "the Hermit" would have been a better match for her. To begin with, Irisu's "Empress" nickname had nothing to do with Tarot cards. Satoshi was the one that mentioned Tarots.

Come to think of it, he had matched each member of the Classics Club with a specific Tarot card. If I remember correctly, Ibara should be...

VIII. Justice

Equality. Justice. Impartiality.

Well, no mistake about that. Satoshi's explanation that "People of the 'Justice' types tend to be stern with themselves" seemed to be spoken specifically with Ibara in mind.

A change in mood wasn't so bad, so I looked up at "The Magician" for Satoshi and "The Fool" for Chitanda.

I. The Magician

Initiative. Creativity. Focusing.

No Number. The Fool

Adventurism. Curiosity. Impulsive.

Haha, I see. It was just as the definition had put it. I laughed. Though would a Tarot expert also define "The Fool" as someone who "loves to roam", and "The Magician" as someone who's "sociable"?

Now what about me? Let's see, "Strength", was it?

XI. Strength

Inner strength. Determination. Kinship.

What is this?

It totally doesn't match. While I might not be aware of my own personality, even I could tell that this was completely off the mark. Satoshi ought to have known from my motto: "If I don't have to do it, I won't. If I have to do it, make it quick."

So why did Satoshi choose this card for me then?

Now that I think about it, Satoshi said he meant it as a joke. If it's Satoshi's joke... then there must be some other meaning which I've not gotten.

...I must have too much free time. Or it was simply me not wanting to admit failure. Yet looking at "The Mystery of Tarots", I suddenly understood what Satoshi's joke meant. As there was one line in the annotations below:

"Strength - Illustration of a ferocious lion being subdued (controlled) by a gentle woman"<ref>See [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Strength_%28Tarot_card%29 Strength (Tarot card)] for various illustrations of this card.</ref>

In other words, Satoshi was saying I've always been controlled by women. From my sis, to Chitanda, and now Irisu.

W-Why you, Satoshi, getting all cocky. There's no way I could be controlled by them! At any rate, this was me we're talking about.

I returned to my senses.

Thinking deeper, "Strength" could be right.

Anyway, it's not like it's got any deep meaning. Compared to "Justice", "the Magician" and "the Fool", "Strength" has a different method of interpretation altogether. The interpretation for my card was based not on the card's reading, but on the illustration instead. As expected from a Satoshi-like joke, which had no basis whatsoever.

Well, it was a good distraction, as I felt a sense of satisfaction that I've forgotten about Hongou's case. Guess you could call that energy saving as well, I thought as I headed back to sit on the bed.

......

...?

I quickly got up.

It was purely a coincidence.

The next day, I met the person that I wanted to meet. And I met her at the most convenient time, in other words, after school.

That person was of course, Irisu Fuyumi. Upon seeing me, a smile appeared on her face as she greeted me.

"Oh, it's Oreki-kun. Thank you for all that you did before. Have you seen the movie yet?"

Unable to hide the stiffness in my expression, I said, "No, not yet."

"I see. I thought it was a good movie. It's something that could not have been done without your help, so you should give it a look... Oh yes, we'll be having a party to celebrate the completion of the movie this Saturday, and I think you'll be invited as well."

I shook my head, as the show's not over yet.

Sensing something strange with my attitude, Irisu raised her brows a bit, though her tone remained the same.

"I see. It's your choice, after all. Now then,"

As she turned to walk away, I stopped her.

"Irisu-sempai,"

I then said to the Empress who turned back around, "We need to talk."

We met at Hifumi, the same tea house as the other day.

As Irisu wasn't treating today, I decided to pick some Yunnan tea after some careful consideration of the menu. I thought this tea house was only limited to Japanese tea, but it turns out it also serves Chinese tea, red tea and coffee. Irisu was again having green tea like last time.

After waiting for our drinks to arrive, Irisu spoke first.

"You said we needed to talk?"

I was at a loss at where to start. Though the first place to start naturally was here.

"Sempai, in this tea house, you said that I possess a certain skill, that I was special, right?"

"Indeed."

"...May I ask what skill that is?"

Irisu smiled softly,

"You want to be told what it is? Why, the skill of deduction, of course."

So that's her answer, huh?

Feeling neither angry nor indignant, I refuted her answer in an incredibly calm way,

"You're wrong."

"......"

"I'm no expert in detective fiction. Though I'm familiar with this line: 'You're no detective, but you'd make a fine detective writer.' It was spoken by the culprit upon the conclusion of a fantastical deduction."

Irisu remained silent and sipped her tea. I could feel Irisu had discarded her courteous appearance and had reverted to her true self. So I repeated what I said.

"I'm not a detective, but I make a fine detective writer, huh?"

The sound of a teacup being placed loudly on the table was heard.

Indeed, upon being told this, she said in a nonchalant manner, "Where did you get your hint from?"

So she was responsible for it, huh? Irisu Fuyumi had so very easily shattered my wish which I did not really hope would be shattered.

Rather than being surprised, I replied calmly, "Sherlock Holmes."

"...I see."

"Hongou-sempai seemed to have studied detective fiction via Sherlock Holmes. Chitanda borrowed some of her paperbacks the other day, but due to her getting drunk off those whiskey bonbons, I had completely forgotten about the matter. Only recently have I gone through them."

Irisu smiled. It was a different type of smile from before, more like a smirk.

"And what have you discovered from that?"

"...A connection."

I took out a note from my chest pocket. It was a list from two of the six volumes of Sherlock Holmes short stories (strictly speaking, there are only five volumes, though this is the Nobara translated version we're talking about), namely "The Adventures of Sherlock Holmes" and "The Case-Book of Sherlock Holmes", with each title grouped under "Concentric Circles" or "Crosses".


Concentric Circles

:The Man with the Twisted Lip 
:The Adventure of the Blanched Sailor 
:The Adventure of the Three Garridebs 

Crosses

:A Case of Identity 
:The Five Orange Pips 
:The Adventure of the Speckled Band 
:The Adventure of the Noble Bachelor 
:The Adventure of the Three Gables 
:The Adventure of the Veiled Lodger


Irisu occasionally looked at me with sharp eyes.

"At first, I thought this was merely Hongou sorting out which ideas to use for her story, but I was mistaken. I asked Satoshi, who told me that 'Red-Headed League' and 'Three Garridebs' had the same literary technique, but when I then asked why 'Three Garridebs' was marked with concentric circles while 'Red-Headed League' was marked with a triangle, he was left dumbfounded."

Irisu urged me to continue with her gaze alone.

"I inquired for further details from Satoshi... Irisu-sempai, would you be bothered if you were spoiled on any of the stories of Sherlock Holmes?"

"No, not at all."

"Is that so? But if you do not wish to be spoiled, then please tell me at once, so I can figure out a way to ask you to cover your eyes or ears."

I said that simply as a precaution.

Though it's not like I'm really spoiling anything important.

"First, the concentric circles.

"'Man with Twisted Lip' - Holmes was tasked to find the whereabouts of a man who seemed to have completely vanished. The client was the man's wife.

"'Blanched Sailor' - Holmes tasked by a man to investigate the whereabouts of his friend who had seemingly been quarantined by his family. Though in the end it turns out all was well and the friend didn't need to be quarantined after all.

"'Three Garridebs' - Basically a retelling of 'Red-Headed League', though it was memorable for a scene where the usually calm and reserved Holmes showed signs of distress over Watson getting injured. By the way, Watson was only slightly wounded."

I sipped my Yunnan tea, though the taste was rather bland.

"Now, let's move on to the crosses. As there are more of these here, I'll just pick three to talk about.

"'Five Orange Pips' - A young man seeks the help of Holmes after witnessing many strange deaths around him. Yet Holmes was unable to prevent his death.

"'Speckled Band' - A woman asks Holmes to investigate the strange death of her sister. The killer was none other than her stepfather, who was seeking to obtain the girls' inheritance.

"'Three Gables' - A woman whose son had recently died asks Holmes for advice when she was approached to sell her house and everything in it. The root of the story revolves around the dead man's desire for revenge over the woman who had dumped him."

I stopped and waited for Irisu's reaction.

Irisu waved her front bangs and said, "I see."

"Upon hearing the summaries of these stories, I have a vague idea of what kind of stories Hongou preferred. It was hard to tell that she did not have any prior experience with detective stories from such preferences. Satoshi expressed disbelief upon being told that she put a cross over 'Speckled Band' while marking a circle for 'Blanched Sailor'."

I took a sip.

"Now here's my explanation: perhaps Hongou prefers happy endings over tragic endings. She didn't seem to like any ending where anyone died."

Irisu didn't respond.

Probably a sign of admittance.

"It we think along those lines, then many questions can be answered. Firstly, little fake blood was required. And then there's the results of the questionnaire."

"The results of the questionnaire?"

From my shoulder bag, I took out the notebook which I borrowed from Sawakiguchi, and then opened it and pointed towards the relevant page.


{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #fefefe; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
|''No. 32 - How many victims should there be? ''
''- 1 person -- 6 ''
''- 2 people -- 10 ''
''- 3 people -- 3 ''
''- Others: ''
''4 people -- 1 ''
''Everyone -- 2 ''
''About 100 -- 1 ''
''- Invalid vote -- 1 ''
 
''2 people recommended (Hongou retains the right to veto)''
|}
 
 


Upon one glance at the note, and it was only a momentary glance, Irisu said with a sharp look, "...How did you get this?"

"I borrowed it a while ago. Anyway, take a look at this question.

"This was merely asking how many victims there would be, but what does this 'invalid vote' mean? In other questions, if someone was undecided and abstained, it would be marked as 'abstain'. Besides, someone had even voted to have 'about 100' dead, which was more than the number of actors. In that case, what's with this 'invalid vote' then?"

As though amused, Irisu picked up where I left off.

"The vote probably voted for no victims as there was not enough fake blood, and was declared invalid as a result?"

I looked seriously at Irisu, who looked back at me calmly.

I said in a low voice, my conclusion, which was, "Hongou's script contains no victims whatsoever."

Irisu raised her upper lip slightly, or so I thought.

"As expected."

Irisu sure was a calm person, as she sipped her green tea without looking the slightest bit shaken. How could she remain so calm? Could it be she could read my thoughts?

Quietly, she placed her teacup down.

"If you understand that much, then that saves me from having to explain further. It is as you say, Hongou's script has no victims. She said she was unable to think of any mystery that involves death. That's the sort of girl she is."

I continued, "Nevertheless, your classmates did not think of that and continued with their ad-libs in the movie. Even though Hongou did not join in for the shooting of the movie, she would have been informed by Nakajou. Above all, the script never once mentioned Kaitou being dead. He merely suffered a serious injury and collapsed to the point of not being able to respond, which was what we saw in the movie.

"Ibara praised the work put into the fake severed arm, meaning that part was included in the original script.

"And yet Kaitou was suddenly killed off. Without Hongou knowing, the story had turned from a brutal assault into one of murder."

Irisu nodded.

Yet I felt no satisfaction, and my words slowly became frantic.

"This is purely my speculation without any basis whatsoever. Yet, I must say it regardless.

"Hongou did not tell her classmates that the movie had made a serious flaw which deviated from the script. She couldn't bring herself to tell them to abandon the film which they had shot, nor tell the props division to throw away the prop which they had worked so hard to make, since she's a timid and serious person, after all. I think even Hongou herself realized afterwards how illogical it was to have a mystery where no one dies.

"And this is where you come in, Irisu-sempai."

Irisu looked at me without any expression, or rather, she was smiling softly.

I was hardly feeling excited, yet my voice was slightly raised as I said, "This would make it Hongou's fault, as it meant she would have to abandon her script and make drastic changes. And so you arranged for her to 'get sick', thus making the script 'incomplete'. This would lessen the damage considerably. You gathered your classmates, and started a deduction competition."

And I concluded, "And so, you held what was basically a scenario contest. By telling them the script was incomplete, anyone would want to try completing it. That way, you get to preserve Hongou's dignity while they do the deducing. Upon seeing that your classmates were not up to the task, you decided to bring us into this as well. Nobody, including myself, had realized we were actually creating something on our own. You merely arbitrated and decided, based on a reference point, on which was the best story.

"Am I right in saying that my creation was used as a measurement to fill in the gaps left by Hongou so that she would not be hurt?"

"From the beginning, I never once said you were wrong."

"So it's true then!?"

I leaned forward slightly.

"That when you said that I possess certain skills, it was all for Hongou's sake? That's some alternate plan you thought up."

"......"

"You persuaded me in this tea house, using a story about a sports club, right? You told me that those with abilities who weren't conscious of it were a pain to watch for those without. Right now I can tell you this: Surely you're joking, Irisu-sempai. So what about one being self-conscious? So what about them being a pain to watch? I don't think someone with a nickname like 'The Empress' can be so sentimental about these things at all.

"You merely wanted the results, that's all."

When Satoshi said he didn't have what it takes to be a Holmesian, I told him that was not so. So who was right? It didn't really matter. If he could, then good for him. If he couldn't, no harm done either. That's all.

Whether it's passion, confidence, self-righteousness or talent, these things mean nothing from an objective point of view. By praising my talents, Irisu was merely making me dance to her tune. It was effective, as I ended up creating a work that satisfied her.

"When you said everyone ought to recognize their own talents, was that a lie!?"

...Despite my strongly worded question, Irisu didn't move one bit. She looked neither timid nor ashamed.

During the moment of silence, without withdrawing, I quietly thought to myself.

She really does suit her nickname of "the Empress". Recalling what Satoshi had told me, she was good at manipulating those around her. And only an Empress could do so without feeling any sense of shame. She was beautiful.

Devoid of any emotion, Irisu replied sternly, "It was not spoken from the bottom of my heart. But it is up to you to decide whether that counts as a lie."

She then met my gaze.

Silence.

...I realized I was smiling.

I then spoke from the bottom of my heart.

"Hearing you say that, I now feel very relieved."

==Translator's notes and references==

<references />

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 6|6 - "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People"]]
| Return to [[Hyouka|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 8|8 - Credit Roll]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Kira0802

2013-09-06T19:23:25Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 284705 by 5.135.165.126 (talk)

==Hidan no Aria==

===English===
Are you going to continue translating Volume 2 in the near future? Otherwise, I want to finish up v2c2 : ) [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 13:53, 26 March 2011 (EDT)

I have put HnA on hold. But since your speed is amazing, I think that it's better if you continue. Also, with all the work I have...

Well, go on! After all, there's still a lot of volumes left. If you take V2ch2, then I'll maybe take HnA V5.
[[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 10:45, 26 March 2011 (EDT)

Alright thanks for the go ahead, I'll do my best. [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 19:09, 26 March 2011 (EDT)

----------------

'''Re: V3'''

Alright, thanks a lot :) - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 07:44, 1 May 2011 (UCT)

Actually, do you want to finish V6C1. - [[User:YoakeNoHikari|YoakeNoHikari]] 08:08, 2 May 2011 (UCT)

----------------

Can you go back translating volume 8 of Hidan no Aria [ENG] which hikari left??.. [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] 21 May 2012

Ohh ok its alright... oh by the way.. can you translate it after the exam period?? [[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] 21 May 2012

----------------
So which one are we using? GIV or G IV, GIII or G III? It's not on the terminology page yet, I actually prefer using GIII and GIV. --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 15:24, 3 June 2012 (CDT)

Alright I'll keep it that way from now on, since it seems easier on you. XD --[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]] 15:38, 3 June 2012 (CDT)

---------------
ummm I'm just wondering about the chapter 1 in volume 10 its been a while now and thanks for the translation --[[User:Daime17|Daime17]] ([[User talk:Daime17|talk]]) 08:14, 9 May 2013 (CDT)
:I think someone took over, IIRC. Anyway, I've retired from every project here, so... [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 18:25, 9 May 2013 (CDT)

===French===

:Dear Kira, can you please tag this new Alt. project with the <pre>{{Warning:ATP}}</pre> So that I can find and evaluate it. Thank you!

[[User:Onizuka-gto|Onizuka-GTO]] 16:23, 6 May 2011 (UCT)

Are you translating HnA in the passe composse or the imparfait, so i know what to check for while editing?

Most of the time, I use the 'passé simple' to describe, as well as present. When Kinji is speaking to himself or to someone else, I use the 'passé composé' and when it is to mark a simultaneous action to a past tense word, united by a subordination conjunction, I use the 'imparfait', as well as in descriptive lines. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:02, 10 May 2011 (UCT)

ok. I'm still learning francais, so some accent marks might be wrong, but i should be able to help out in some cases. - Bzk

Oh, no problems, me too. [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 01:07, 10 May 2011 (UCT)

* Ça te dérange si je continue la traduction française de HnA ? Il n'y a pas l'air d'avoir des traducteurs actifs pour le moment... Je me demandais aussi si par hasard tu avais un peu commencé la traduction des chapitres suivants (en français) ? Ah oui, j'ai modifié la présentation sur le chapitre 1 (j'ai rajouté les 1., 2., etc pour faciliter la lecture). Je peux les enlever si ça te plait pas :) [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]]
* Ok ok ! Je ferais de mon mieux :) Merci ! N'hésite pas à changer si tu vois des problèmes ! [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]]
* Aaaah, tu ne le dis que maintenant >__<' Ok, pas de problème, mais je le ferais petit à petit :) [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]]

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Salut. J'ai terminé et tenu compte de tes conseils, peut-tu aller voir le chapitre que j'ai traduit et me dire ce que tu en penses, stp?
[[User:Rixlanchy|Rixlanchy]] 19:59, 24 November 2011 (UCT)

== Kore wa Zombie desu ka? ==

Could you please specify which text is for which pic? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] 15:35, 20 March 2011 (EDT)

Done, but I don't know how to place a pic beside the text... [[User:Kira0802|Kira0802]] 15:40, 20 March 2011 (EDT)

Are you still doing this? You're registered and the changes have been pretty recent, but you're inactive and your user page says it's a previous work. Can we open this up for other people, or do you still have plans for it? --[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]] 18:26, 3 June 2012 (CDT)

== Infinite Stratos ==

Hmmm, since she's Chinese, I like Huang Ling Yin too. Lingyin is okay too, but since the others often call her with just Ling or Ling-san, I prefer the separated version of Ling Yin.--[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 23:09, 30 March 2011 (EDT)

Ichika calls her with Chelsea-san. Cecilia doesn't add any suffix when calling Chelsea --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 11:22, 2 April 2011 (EDT)
-------------------
'''IS'''
I would love to get the IS RAWS from you, thank you so much! - Desodus

-------------------

Yea, I'm going to do the whole vol 6. Should be done in around 1 more month I think. About vol 7, this is still not official, but ___________ from AS forum PMed me saying he will try translating vol 7. Not sure if he's already done some of it yet or not. Just PM him in AS forum to confirm. --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 04:06, 29 June 2011 (UCT)
-------------------
'''New Info that might be useful for IS V4 C1'''

See my talk page. I added new data on interwiki links to the reference section. It should solve the problem of the strangeness of the external links. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 21:36, 13 July 2011 (UCT)

==== IS vol 4 chapter 4====

It's strawberry shortcake, rare cheesecake, and a pear tart. --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 14:26, 19 July 2011 (UCT)

"The thing that Ichika brought out after saying that is a game named Barbarossa." No idea what kind of board game that is though lol --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 13:55, 22 July 2011 (UCT)

First one is "Subishi(this is SFX, change accordingly)!, Houki, who hold out the object (in question), answered.". The part in parentheses is optional, as in my interpretation of the situation.

Second one is actually one big sentence with the previous line. I'll translate it as a whole. "Houki hung her head, but everyone, including Ichika, is making an expression that thinks [why an oil field?] at Houki's incomprehensible answer." --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 14:31, 25 July 2011 (UCT)

==== IS format ====

I don't mind. The link is to make reading easier after all, so change the format as you like to make it more easy to read. --[[User:Kuroi shinigami|Kuroi shinigami]] 14:34, 25 July 2011 (UCT)

As long as the reader benefits, I don't mind the changes, but I would prefer to be kept in the loop regarding stuff like format changes. It has been good work for now though.--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] 15:06, 25 July 2011 (UCT)

------------------------------

Yeah, sorry about that. It's just that I usually correct everything to the style of Webster's dictionary since it's the end-all be-all of English, and words like rumour never have the -u. If you don't want me to do that in the future, let me know and I won't :). --[[User:yFSC|yFSC]] 04:45, 6 April 2011 (EDT)

== Rental Magica Names ==

Hm... I know Wikipedia calls her Adelicia and that's why I went with it at first, but in the very beginning of volume 2, there is a letter signed in English by Adilisia and her name is spelled "Adilisia Lenn Mathers." In the end I decided to just go with what Sanda-sensei wrote, since he is kind of the author.--[[User:Amazing Buffalo|Amazing Buffalo]] 19:50, 15 May 2011 (UCT)

== Punctuation ==

I've added some info, check out my talk page. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 17:24, 6 July 2011 (UCT)

== Marimite ==

Merci beaucoup pour ton message ! Oui, je vais créer une page spéciale pour les suffixes et autres, je ne pensais pas que j'écrirai autant de notes :D Ma traduction et mon orthographe ont encore des progrès à faire, mais je vais faire de mon mieux ! J'ai enfin terminé de traduire le premier chapitre, et ça m'a pris un temps fou, je ne pensais pas que ça prendrait tant de temps ! Merci pour les conseils en tout cas, ça m'encourage ! Et bon courage à toi ! :] [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]] 16:25, 9 July 2011 (UCT)

+ Merci beaucoup de faire l'éditeur ! :) Ça doit pas être sympa de passer après moi ^_^' En fait, j'ai tendance à poster le texte sans le relire avec beaucoup d'attention, et après je le relis quelques jours plus tard sur BT, c'est pour ça qu'il reste des grosses fautes et des phrases mal tournées -_-' Oui, ''sakura'' , c'est OK. En fait, j'ai l'habitude de tout franciser (pareil pour la pâte de haricot rouge...) mais c'est pas toujours utile, je pense. Bref, encore merci ! ^_^ [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]] 09:45, 31 July 2011 (UCT)

+ Oui, oui, il est ''enfin'' terminé même si je fais encore quelques retouches ^^ [[User:Monoratique|Monoratique]] 03:50, 6 December 2011 (CST)

== [[Help:Japanese SFX]] ==

I added a page for consultation on japanese sfx, etc. Use it for understanding. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 00:03, 21 July 2011 (UCT)

== Reply ==
Sorry that I have been inactive these past 1-2 months. This summer has turned out to be much more busy for me than I had initially expected. Hopefully, I'll be able to put some time to go over this during the last month of my summer break.

Also, I'm curious: Why did you skip to translating Chapter 4 of Volume 4? Was Chapter 2 of it not translated into Chinese or something?

(Regarding previous incident that I did to Vaelis' talk page) Sorry. That's the worst mistake I had done on this site (and ranked top 10) I did during this ten ye-...this year. T_T-/-[[User:User753|User753]]-[[User talk:User753|Talk]]- 19:24, 2 August 2012 (CDT)

If someone made an account named Devenk83 after a series of suspicious account like Wesquinn23, Tybrown20, Timcowell79, or Jacobwest20, mistaking him as another suspicious account is pretty natural, don't you think? Anyway, I can only apologize at this point. Sorry~. [[User:Arczyx|Arczyx]] ([[User talk:Arczyx|talk]]) 23:12, 2 June 2013 (CDT)

== Something to think about ==

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Wikipedia:Link_color#Making_links_appear_a_different_color_just_for_you Here]... Well what you do with this info is up to you. Use it or ignore it both are fine. of course you can also paint the links black if you want like I've done on [[IS:Volume6 Chapter3]]. I think that is the best option. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 19:03, 24 July 2011 (UCT)

== Campione ==
==== Campione Edits ====

Sorry, but I don't know Japanese. Even English is my second language. For edits I used google translator along with denshi jisho online kanji dictionary and the text version of Campione raws. Just for one sentence I waste too much time. So I will have to decline.--[[User:Hariseldon|hariseldon]] 18:44, 4 August 2011 (UCT)

=== Campione! Guidelines ===

Yeah, no problem.
Good chance for me to set down set phrases and terms which can be brought through the works. Is there anything in particular that you want to see? [[User:Alexoconnel|Alexoconnel]] 05:30, 26 September 2011 (CDT)

==== Re: Campione! Terminologies discussion ====

Right, thank you very much. I'll change those at the earliest opportunity. As for the Campione! guidlines, I've been coming up with some basic ones, and they should be up soon as well.

On another topic, any news on the problem with signing up? [[User:Alexoconnel|Alexoconnel]] 00:43, 5 October 2011 (CDT)

I finally managed to sign up for the forum; so I'll be using the resources there as much as I can. Thank you very much yet again!!! [[User:Alexoconnel|Alexoconnel]] 21:30, 7 October 2011 (CDT)

== Boku wa Tomodachi ga Sukunai ==

==== Rika chapter? ====

Are you planning on continuing the Rika chapter? I don't mind taking over it if you don't mind :3

[[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

I'll take that as a yes then? XD

23:26, 14 November 2011 (CST) [[User:HolyCow|HolyCow]]

== from jima ==

its harder than i expected to translate but if someone has those chapters already i have no problem at all in letting them post´em since i also want to see the page move forward; thanks for the call i´ll try whith another chapter and hope for your help in latter cleanings and some advising( and i think ill start doing some deep translating job since the znt final series for anime have already started airing) let´s keep up the good work.

== Kikou Shoujo wa Kizutsukanai ==

==== Prologue ====
I was just wondering if the prologue was completed or not, since it says it is on the Registration page but on the prologue page it says it isn't. :) [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 08:35, 7 April 2012 (CDT)

Okay. :) There's another potential translator then, that's great. Do you know when he/she will start? [[User:Stellarroze|Stellarroze]] 09:49, 7 April 2012 (CDT)

== Blanking pages? ==

Hey Kira--

I just looked at all the pages that I've been to recently, and I'm not seeing any blank ones, and looking at the recent changes page the changes I've made were only +/- a couple hundred...If I did delete any pages that certainly wasn't the intent. Can you point me to any blank pages you found? I'd be glad to fix the problem. Thanks! [[User:Starkiller4299|Starkiller4299]] 20:13, 16 April 2012 (CDT)

EDIT: Ok, so I went back to extended recent changes...I see now what you're talking about. >.< I think I know what the problem was...I do a lot of my reading (and therefore grammar nazi editing) on break at work. This means 5 minute here, 10 minutes there, sometimes with an hour or three in between. And sometimes the page times out in that interval, which of course you don't know about until you hit 'submit'. My guess is that the page, for whatever reason, got deleted during one of those time outs. I've never seen blanked pages before though--and it's really annoying, because I've learned to semi expect it and do a copy/paste dump into a txt file before hitting submit so I don't lose my changes. And I usually double check the page (gotta scroll to the bottom to go to the next page, right?). Thanks for letting me know about the issue; I'll definitely keep an eye out for it in the future!

==page for personal use==

i can try... and why is everyone interested in pages i create for myself only? (forgot that i'm supposed to reply here...)

--[[User:Idiffer|Idiffer]] 17:00, 17 April 2012 (CDT)

== Accel World ==

I had translated directly from the book I bought which is Volume 1 : Chapter 6 that I done. Which is in CN version. For the novel.... -- [[User:Jinxiang|Jinxiang]] - [[User_talk:Jinxiang|Talk]] 09:20, 14 May 2012 (GMT+8)

It's from Mainland China. Simplified Chinese but I noticed that they use alot of wrong words... -- [[User:Jinxiang|Jinxiang]] - [[User_talk:Jinxiang|Talk]] 09:27, 14 May 2012 (GMT+8)

So you're saying that nothing wrong is with my Translation skills? Just that lots of details are missing stuffs like that? -- [[User:Jinxiang|Jinxiang]] - [[User_talk:Jinxiang|Talk]] 09:43, 14 May 2012 (GMT+8)

Ahhh.... Yes... It's different in description and more details are added. No wonder Xplorer30 said that it's lacking of details. Mmmm... Seems like I will translate it from there. Thanks for the source! -- [[User:Jinxiang|Jinxiang]] - [[User_talk:Jinxiang|Talk]] 09:52, 14 May 2012 (GMT+8)

Thanks Kira! But I'd rather quit editing if I'm just going to get complaints from several people on my talk page every time I do something wrong. [[User:Sab|Sab]] ([[User talk:Sab|talk]]) 13:43, 28 October 2012 (CDT)

== SAO ==

=== English ===
I don't like going behind other peoples back that much. I'm trying to convince him through discussion. Lets see how that goes. [[User:Zero2001|Zero2001]] - [[User_talk:Zero2001|Talk]] - 22:26, 15 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi there :) 
I have kept it on hold for now. There are far too many interesting series for me at present. Don't know where to go * :D *
Since I was inactive on SAO for long I updated my status. And I mostly get access to net only when in office. SAO needs concentration to read. And it is so addictive that I lose myself in Anicard * :P * Not good in office. --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 23:52, 5 November 2012 (CST)

=== French ===

Tu es sûrement au courant, mais j'utiliserai ta version du Prologue avec celle de MaerisCrisis, je verrai laquelle est meilleure.
Je peux compter sur toi en édition ? Surtout sur le 16.5 (ouais, je suis sérieux) ? -[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] 22:03, 26 Mai 2012 (GMT+1)

Pas de souci pour le site, j'ai déjà envoyé un mail afin d'informer leur staff. -[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] 14:31, 28 Mai 2012 (GMT+1)

J'ai reçu une réponse par mail, et je crois qu'on t'a informé de tout ce qu'il fallait mettre à jour sur le site. Ou alors c'est quelqu'un d'autre qui s'en charge, ça j'en sais rien. -[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] 16:00, 29 Mai 2012 (GMT+1)

SAO licencié chez Wakanim. Source : Communiqué presse. Voilà une grosse news pour le site SAO France. -[[User:Misogi|Misogi]] 21:26, 5 Juin 2012 (GMT+1)

== Re: Projects moved ==

Sorry about late reply, I have been absent for a while.

Well, thanks for the effort. I actually didn't plan to put those there before I start working on them properly, but what the hell, let them be now. By the way, you didn't put word "Lietuvių" (Lithuanian in Lithuanian) on those wikilinks, so I edited them to match the others, ok? Later. --[[User:Soryusu|Soryusu]] 21:40, 27 July 2012 (CDT)

== Hello. New member here. ==

Sorry to bother you but zzhk introduce you to me. I wanted to learn and help with some Chinese translation, and zzhk suggest that I learn the basic from you and help you? I am bilingual in Chinese and English so I could help with translating Chinese to English or vice versa. Thank you and hope to hear from you soon. Cheers~ Kanziel~

I have a few questions.Firstly if I want to translate a work, I add my name in the registration page and then just start on the work? Or ask project supervisor or something. Secondly, I have to go find my own source to translate or is there a website where we get the raw? Thirdly, after translating, I just post it here or show some editor? Thank you. Cheers~ --[[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]] ([[User talk:Kanziel|talk]]) 01:15, 2 October 2012 (CDT)

I have found a project that seems interesting and I hope to help translate the work. Saiunkoku Monogatari,彩云国物语. I want to try translating it to English but how should I get started? Cheers~ --[[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]] ([[User talk:Kanziel|talk]]) 08:53, 2 October 2012 (CDT)

I have already started on the prologue so where do I post it or do I submit to an editor first? Cheers~--[[User:Kanziel|Kanziel]] ([[User talk:Kanziel|talk]]) 20:36, 2 October 2012 (CDT)

Yo, Kira! This is Hitsun, reporting for duty, sir! XD [[User:Hitagi Tsundere|Hitagi Tsundere]] ([[User talk:Hitagi Tsundere|talk]]) 9:03, 9 October 2012 (GMT+7)

== IRC ==



== Ore no Imo ==

Thanks for reply. Why did you stop midway anyway?

User:Breakdown16

2013-08-29T21:12:31Z

Galeblaze: Undo revision 282592 by 94.242.252.127 (talk) It was a spam message

Working on Accel World project.

Finally decided to give myself some individuality. Turned out to be a long essay, huh? Will update if I feel like it.

==Current interests==
*Otaku subculture: Pretty much a given. Not that heavy a consumer though; I usually watch 0-1 currently airing anime per season. I occasionally dabble in light novels (only Accel World so far though) and visual novels, but almost never manga. If I had to pick, I would say I currently prefer light novels and visual novels, especially the latter. I believe that with the right effort put in, the visual novel is a particularly powerful medium. It combines the visual, auditory, and textual aspects of anime, manga, and light novels; there's a great amount of room for expressiveness.
*Piano: Oh, piano. Below, I dedicate an entire section of my bio to it.
*Learning/practicing languages: I like foreign languages in general, although I’m only studying and practicing Japanese in earnest at the moment. I have varying extents of knowledge of Mandarin Chinese (traditional characters ftw), French, and Japanese, but the only language in which I’m fluent is obviously English.
*Mario Kart Wii: At first glance, it seems to be something out of my character because it’s a “normal” game, but there’s more to MKW than meets the eye. SCs, strats, clan wars, tournaments...sigh.

Other things I like: sleeping, eating, swimming, 音MAD/YTPMVs (find them hilarious), Japanese culture in general.

==Past interests==
*Music rhythm games: Got hooked on music games from FFR and Stepmania; played those somewhat intensively from about 2007-2009. More recently, I played Beatmania IIDX and BMS (doubles mainly) for a little less than a year and a half (haven’t played since January 2013). Really like Konami’s Bemani series. Maybe I’ll get into it again when I have the time/interest - I really can't let go. I’ve also dabbled a bit in jubeat and DJ Max Technika and have a tried a very tiny bit of other games. I'm also surprised there's not as much overlap between otakus and music game enthusiasts (at least in the western world) as I thought there would be, but whatever. I suspect it's due to a lack of market for import gaming and the gradual death of the arcade in the west. (Ｔ＿Ｔ）
*Speedcubing: Back in about 2008-2010, I got down to mid-, low-20s for 3x3 and low 40s for one handed.

==Music==
I have my certain idiosyncrasies regarding music. I prefer actively listening to music in order to better appreciate it, to note its subtleties, and to be able to critique it better. People should also at least know the names of the songs and artists I like - for this reason, I don't really like certain people's practice of half-listening to the radio.

Now, it may be hypocritical for me to say this, but I also don't like some people's tendency to listen exclusively to certain genres or types of music (for example, only pop, only mainstream music, etc.). I believe that every style and genre has something to offer. Depending on one's personal tastes, one may gravitate towards certain genres more than others, but that shouldn't mean one should shirk those other types of music altogether. Why I said that I was being hypocritical is because the majority of what I listen to is Japanese in some sense, whether it's Japanese vocals, Japanese composers/arrangers (even for the non-vocals), Japanese style, and so forth. I would defend myself by saying that 1) within the Japanese sphere I listen to a wide variety of genres, and 2) I ''do'' appreciate other sources of music; I just don't prefer them to as great an extent.

Anyways, haven’t been keeping up with music lately, but…

*Trance: Especially J-trance. Will always be the foremost love of my life. The energy, invigoration, and clarity of trance really is quite something.
*Instrumental: Especially piano arranges. Will always be tied for with trance for #1. Music doesn’t have to be blasting loud to be expressive. In both trance and instrumental, there’s a wide range of emotions that can be expressed without necessarily needing vocals. One of the disadvantages of vocals is that vocals in a certain language don’t necessarily speak the same way to everyone. Nonvocal music overcomes this shortcoming and is much more universal.
*Touhou arranges: ZUN is a god of composing. While most derivative Touhou arranges are only mediocre, there’s also quite a number of gems out there. While I love Touhou music, I'm a heretic in the sense that I'm not really interested in the danmaku or fighting games though (sorry hardcore Touhou fans).
*Doujin ongaku: Some of the works out there, both originals and arranges, are exceptional to the point where I prefer them to releases by labels.
*BMS: I fail to understand why BMS music is so underground and relatively unknown when some of the originals out there are so mind-blowing. This overlaps heavily with the trance section.
*Vocaloid: To some extent, I like Vocaloid music. It’s hard to find songs where the singing is of acceptable quality (i.e. reasonably realistic), but again quite a few diamonds in the rough. Also like Vocaloid covers.
*Classical: I don't go out of my way to listen to it, but as a pianist I try to appreciate (good) classical music when I hear it. There's too many classical pieces that sound uninspiring to my (contemporary-biased) ears, but on the whole one can learn a lot more about music and music theory from the great composers of times past than from the dime-a-dozen generic tunes of today. If I may say so, Chopin is quite the genius.

*Artists
**SHIKI: Former BMS musician and god of trance. At one point my favorite artist (maybe still is), but currently only doing vocal rock arranges, which doesn’t really suit him.
**onoken: If I had to vote for “most talented musician” in terms of composition and originality, it’d be this guy or xi. So many diverse styles, with a sense of individuality and uniqueness standing out in all of them. Piano, trance, collab J-vocal…all-around talent. Also has done some BMS, pop’n music, and anime soundtrack (Accel World!) arranges. He and 三澤秋 make a stellar combination.
**xi: BMS artist. Cool trance and jazzy stuff.
**OSTER Project: Liked her old nonvocal works more, such as the piano etudes and trance works. Primarily has (had?) a jazzy style. Moved on to Vocaloid mainly though, so I’m bummed.
**三澤秋 (Aki Misawa): 切ない歌詞が…　J-vocals. She’s sung some very sentimental, heartfelt pieces. Some are less remarkable than others, but overall I love her voice. Has sung some Touhou vocals, and respect for writing her own lyrics. Also, to quote someone, “she’s as pretty as her voice.”
**ZUN: Again, god of composing, anyone? Very catchy stuff, both Oriental style and otherwise. There’s a reason he has a huge following fandom. Imperishable Night will always have the best soundtrack for me.
**天音 (Amane): Primarily Touhou remixes - mainly trance as well as plenty of techno, euro rave, dance, hardstyle (am I using these genres correctly)? Overall, a cool style, though many of his songs feel generic. But also plenty of astounding works. Has a few BMS files.
**SUN3: cool remixes of everything - mainly Touhou but also anime- and rhythm-game-related stuff. Often throws in a touch of originality, which I like. Techno, trancecore, hardstyle, etc. Heavy on the BMS releases (and especially doubles, yay).
**Others: syatten (for the BMS trance)

*Vocalists
**三澤秋: Crystal clear voice, like that of an angel. Again, sentimental pieces.
**Lia: Well-known in the anime-related world. Strong and mature.
**リツカ (Ritsuka): Covers Vocaloid and other songs. Amazing at holding high notes.
**小宮真央 (Mao Komiya): Retired doujin singer. BMS, Touhou vocals too. Wide variety of styles; flexible.

*Vocaloids: IA (voiced by Lia! <3), 巡音ルカ (Megurine Luka)

==Wish I could learn==
*Art/drawing: Though I’m not an image hoarder, more than once I’ve drooled at some masterpiece on Pixiv. I really have no artistic skill or depth perception or any of that.
*Ambidexterity: Though not all that useful, a pretty cool skill.
*Singing: I admire good vocalists, and being able to sing well would help with music transcriptions if I ever felt up to it.
*Whistling
*Cooking: Guys should learn to cook too.

==Not interested in==
*Most fan fiction
*Most English/western/live action media
*Most games aside from the ones aforementioned (again, sorry to diehard Touhou fans).
*2chan and 4chan: Too depersonalized, too rough, impossible to find what you're interested in. Wipes the boards clean - what's the point of that, how are you ever going to get anywhere like that? I'll stick to forums, thank you. Wish the Japanese used forums instead too.

==Piano==
Used to hate it and never practiced, which I somewhat regret now. Now, I practice a lot (for fun) but never seem to get better. You know how sometimes people will humbly say things like “Oh, I’m not that great” when they’re actually fairly talented? I can safely say I’m a very clumsy pianist. There’s not a single piece I can play “fluently” with few mistakes, let alone no errors, no matter how simple the piece is. I wonder if this is possibly related to my lack of artistry (see thoughts about art/drawing).

I also don’t have much knowledge of music theory; something else I should work on, I guess. Oh, and I need to learn how to sing, as mentioned before. I actually did try to transcribe something once, but it’s been at a standstill for forever.

Currently, I learn mainly Touhou arranges. I also have an interest in songs from music rhythm games, Vocaloid, classical, and anime/related media. Not taking lessons at the moment.

Favorite pianists (haven’t been mentioned in the music section)
*化け猫 / 猫娘 (bakeneko/nekomusume): Oh god, where on earth to start? Jaw-dropping cosplay. Homemade dolls. And she has the most ridiculously perfect form of any pianist I’ve ever seen, no kidding. In that respect, her level of attainment’s similar to that of professional concert pianists. She knows how to put on a performance. Her performances also have a very creative or complex accompaniment (for non-pianists, that’s usually the left hand’s role), unlike many (she doesn’t usually arrange it herself, though). Complex doesn’t necessarily mean hard, mind you. She does have a unique style of mixing in other songs. Does lots of Touhou arranges, with the occasional piece from a different source such as 凛として咲く花の如く from pop'n music. Wait, what, she draws too?
*まらしぃ (Marasy): Everyone seems like to like him, and I do too, to a certain extent. Anyone would be jealous of his ability to play by ear and make a quick arrange in less time than it takes to cook instant ramen. Seems to favor Vocaloid nowadays, which isn’t a bad thing in itself, but the problem is that so many Vocaloid songs are not that interesting to listen to and don’t have that much potential as a piano arrange. Basically, don’t know source song = not interesting. Also, his left hand can be amazingly bland at times. But again, quite a few masterpieces here and there: コネクト and ネクロファンタジア are stunning. In terms of pure speed, also probably one of the best out there. Does Vocaloid, anime, Touhou, music rhythm games, and occasionally other stuff. Lately, though, I haven't been impressed with his lack of originality.
*ジャム: His performance of 竹取飛翔　～ Lunatic Princess was one of the greatest or perhaps even ''the'' greatest source of inspiration and motivation for me to get back into piano. Too bad his old videos don't have a higher picture quality. 少女綺想曲　～ Dream Battle is amazing: he seamlessly melds two overlapping voices together, often changing and crossing hands in the process.

Arrangers
*まらしぃ: See above.
*朋夜 (tomoya): Complex piano arranges, sometimes ridiculously difficult or impossible without two pianists. Touhou, originals, anime, and more. Sometimes, it doesn’t sound very melodic, but there is undoubtedly a certain level of complexity in his works.
*ようか (Yohka): Inactive since 2009 and last truly active around 2007 (sadface). Believe she’s female, but no solid proof. She wrote a piece of text once about how all too often arranges of things like Touhou and whatnot are made the quick and dirty way: right hand = melody and left hand = simple accompaniment. It struck me deeply. She really knows how to bring out the beauty and full potential of a piano. Again, complexity. Mainly Touhou, with some other stuff.
*紅葉月梛葉 (Nagiha Momijiduki): Makes very difficult, transcendental (is that the right word?) Bemani arranges that are usually quite beyond my level. I've tried one of his easier arranges. Also does a few Touhou arranges. This guy deserves more recognition for his thoughtfully arranged pieces.
*Others (TBA)

There’s other transcribers and arrangers out there on whom I keep an eye, but since I don’t have as much to say about them that will be all for now.

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 5

2012-10-03T20:49:58Z

Galeblaze:

==Chapter 5 – Proud Vixen==

Francesca da Zaccaria accomplished many feats to be proud of in her lifetime. One of the most well known ones was that she had already refused marriage proposals of more than a hundred men in just her fifteenth year. She was the granddaughter of Duke Zaccaria, the leader of the Seven Countries of the East, and was both beautiful and talented from youth. Thus, there were many candidates surrounding her picked by her father and grandfather to be her husband, and their proposals were promptly refused. Their attention only brought one sentence: “What a bunch of uninteresting fellows.”

On the day when the number of men officially reached three digits, the old Duke Zaccaria who was usually gentle finally couldn’t help himself from summoning his granddaughter to question her:

'' ‘Fran, in the end, what sort of man will you be satisfied with?’ ''

'' ‘I want a man who is both stronger and more beautiful than I am.’ '' Francesca answered.

'' ‘It might be possible for one of your conditions to be met, but aren’t the chances rather small for both of them to meet?’ ''

'' ‘Of course not. At least, there will definitely be such a person on the battlefield.’ ''

Hence, Francesca started to frequent the training grounds of the knights, bringing an even larger headache to the duke’s family.

Her father was disturbed by her peculiar actions, and thus summoned an old knight under his command.

'' ‘What in the world is Francesca always doing among the knights? Is she observing your training?’ '' He asked.

'' ‘No, not only that.’ '' The old knight answered.

'' ‘Then she isn’t training with you, is she?’ ''

'' ‘No, not only that as well.’ ''

The old knight’s answer shocked Francesca’s father so much that he couldn’t even straighten his back. Never would he have thought that Francesca was actually teaching the members of the knighthood how to improve themselves.

After a year, a large-scale riot occurred in the borders of Zackaria. Francesca departed with fifty elite knights, and with lightning speed, led her troops directly into the church seized by the rioters to be used as their base. She captured the leader of the rioters alive, suppressing the upheaval practically without any loss of blood.

The news spread in the neighboring countries, and a poet gave such an evaluation regarding Francesca’s various performances: ''Everything is like a ceremony to pray for rain. At first, there was an uproar caused by the campfire that was lit among great cheers of farmers and villagers, the inhabitants of the earth. Then, it was as though clouds darker and more turbid than ink were shrouded over the social circles of the nobility situated among the clouds, defamation that were continually spat out formed foul rainwater……''

Francesca’s father and grandfather once scolded her together, asking her not to partake in barbarous activities unbecoming of those of a Duke’s family. However, their efforts were in vain in the end. Facing their reprimands, Francesca said resolutely: '' ‘As members of the Zaccaria, protecting our land is in fact, a perfectly justified matter, and we have the obligation to do so as well!’ ''

The elderly Duke Zaccaria did not usually anger easily, but when his tolerance reached its peak, he came to a decision by himself without care for opinions of the surroundings. And the results that came to due to the failure of their reprimands was thus. The old Duke Zaccaria announced the renouncement of his seat, giving his title of the Duke to his son, handing the job of the Commander of the Knights taken temporarily by his son to Francesca.

'' ‘If so, outsiders will not have any chance of saying that you are fooling around with the Knights. However, if you do not fulfill your responsibilities and obligations as a Knight, your actions will be judged by military law!’ ''

'' ‘That is exactly what I wish for!’ ''

Just like that, the old Duke kept his hands off his beloved granddaughter, allowing her to wander the battlefields as she liked. And after that, he summoned the Knights in the city to the central courtyard as well, publicly announcing the shift of authority for the Knights into Francesca’s hands.

'' ‘Now, all of you are my subordinates, and I have already decided on a new name and flag appropriate for the Order!’ ''

Francesca’s words caused loud cheers among the knights lined up in the courtyard, and it was three years after that when the flag embroidered with a silver hen embracing a silver egg with its wings spread out fluttered in the bloodied wind of the battlefield, shaking up the entire Celestial Kingdom with its glorious feats.

*

“I was present as well when the flag of the Silver Hen waved at various battlefields. I was so excited each time we set out for expeditions that it felt like my asshole grew to five times its original size.”

The young military doctor in the team chattered on about the incredible feats performed by the Order of the Silver Egg on the battlefields while closing up Chris’s wound. The stove by their side heated up the whole pot of water, its steam filling the whole tent, but the young military doctor blissfully telling his story didn’t seem to realize it at all. He was called Niccolo, a vulgar, slovenly man. He had long, tea brown shoulder-length hair that was casually bound in a bunch behind him without much care. With his a monocle on his nose bridge and his dashing features, he could be described as a handsome person. Although it wasn’t visible from his features at all, he was once awarded a Badge of the Rose, and was a knight to the letter.

“Actually, our Captain is a person who appreciates talent. Beauty or immeasurable strength, those who fulfill one of the two criteria will gain her recognition. Because of that, there is no end of cute girls even among our Captain’s personal guard, such as Meena, Paula, and as for those who are currently absent……”

The military doctor counted names of girls on his fingers, while Chris listened blankly beside him. But since the number was too large, he was even unsure of what he should feel surprised at halfway through.

''— What is wrong with this Order……''

The leader was a duke’s daughter just at an age of eighteen, the military doctor looked like an insufferable flirt, the people eavesdropping for information from the outside time after time weren’t knights from good backgrounds, and there were even some who looked just like bad-hearted mercenaries as well, while the curiosity that overflowed from the mercenaries’ gazes when the looked at the captured Chris was almost as strong as enmity.

It was the first time he felt such an atmosphere in an army.

These people did not have cheap desires— that was what Chris sensed in the air. In the past, each of the troops that he saw was filled with the stench of beasts due to the strong desire for slaughter, coin or entertainment. However, the knights of the Order of the Silver Egg around him did not have such a stench at all, and the case who made the deepest impression on him was Minerva.

''— That’s right! Where’s Minerva? Is she alright? If I’m not mistaken, she’s hurt as well……''

“Excuse me, Doctor……”

“Just call me Niccolo.” The military doctor smiled, and immediately frowned after that: “Listen well, you cannot speak of the word ‘Doctor’ for a second time in the Order of the Silver Egg. It is a taboo more horrifying than the god of death.”

Chris had never heard any mention of the fact. However, that was not important……

“How is Minerva right now?” Chris asked.

“Paula is probably taking care of her. Women have female medical staff to take care of them— it’s all because of that Francesca, who made such an unreasonable request. If I’m in charge of everything, I’ll definitely heal everyone completely, without fail…… Hey, where are you going, lie down! The injuries you sustained are much more severe than that of Meena’s!”

Niccolo pushed Chris back to the bed by Chris’s shoulders. He even kindly covered Chris with a blanket, but such physical exertion was already enough to cause the wounds on Chris to throb faintly. He could not help but furrow his brows.

“That girl…… Is she alright? She was hurt rather severely as well……”

“Compared with yours, her are actually quite light. Instead of talking about her, what kind of monster are you, seriously……” Niccolo said.

After hearing that, Chris shifted his gaze to the patch of tent above him and deeply breathed out in relief.

''— She’s okay, that’s so great……''

''— After all, if she is not present in the future days, I will not be able to live on as well……''

“You’re a mercenary of the Celestial Kingdom, aren’t you? Why are you so worried of Meena? Are you really her slave?”

Hearing Niccolo’s questions, Chris immediately turned around to ignore him.

“So what is it? Why don’t you just tell me? What does it matter? You’ll be asked these questions no matter where you go as long as you stay here anyway.”

Chris raised the back of his palm to eye level, and finally signed in relief when he saw that the insignia there had already faded into his natural skin color— it seemed like the military doctor was still ignorant of the fact that Chris was the Star Eater.

“Minerva and I met on a battlefield, and I became her slave since I lost…… It’s just that simple.”

“Oh, then the ‘beast’s son who has jet black hair as profound as the night skies’ Minerva once said would kill her would be you?”

Chris couldn’t help but gulp at those words.

It seemed like Minerva had already told the comrades on her team of what she have foreseen. But to what extent did she reveal the information? Chris heard a guarantee from Minerva that she would definitely not tell the others of the brand, so Chris believed that the people who knew of it in the Order of the Silver Egg should be few.

“She said that this day would be the date of her death, and so left the squad by herself.” Niccolo said: “But when we started a bet, everyone bet that she would survive in the end, so the gamble couldn’t be started— But isn’t that obvious? How can anyone in this world kill her?”

''— That’s true. Even the powers of the Beast Brand could not kill her……''

''— No, perhaps I should say that she was not killed exactly because of the brand’s power? This……''

“Even so……” Niccolo said with his head tilted: “Why in the world did she bring you back alive? Did anything happen between you?”

“Ah…… Um…… That…….”

Chris thought, if the military doctor who was good at getting familiar with other people found out about the brandings of the Beast that was on Chris, he would definitely look at him with a disgusted expression. Just thinking of that caused him to be unable to speak. However, just when Chris was stuttering over what he should explain, Niccolo suddenly showed a strange smile, making a conclusion over Chris and Minerva’s relationship by himself: “Oh, so that’s how things are? Well…… Indeed, if something like that really happened between you, it’s true that it would be hard to talk about.” Chris felt that he seemed to have misunderstood something, but he still did not answer in the end.

“There are five stiches on your stomach. Stand up slowly, then. Can you put on your clothes on your own?”

Niccolo was not talking about the old clothing Chris originally wore that was stained by blood, but the brand new clothes that the squad prepared for him. When Chris wore the clothes, he thought in puzzlement over the reason he, as a captive, was allowed to wear clothing of such high quality. He only found something wrong after buttoning the clothes.

“Wait a minute, these clothes are?”

A flamboyantly carved sword accessory was hung on the chest position of the shirt, while emblems of a silver hen and a silver egg were embroidered at the area between the elbow and the cuff.

“This is the badge for Francesca’s personal guards. As for the sword on the chest, it signifies that you have to keep Francesca’s safety in your heart at any time.” Niccolo said.

“W- What the heck is this! What were you thinking!” Chris couldn’t help but cry out: “I’m a slave, why must I fight to the death for you!”

“Didn’t I already tell you? Francesca wants to enlist you in her personal guards.”

Chris was dumbstruck— ''Me? In among the Captain’s personal guard? This means…… I’m supposed to become a member of the Order as well? ''

''— What a joke! If things really turn out that way……''

Chris was worried that the fact that he was the ‘Star Eating Beast’ would be found out not long after. People might even see the Beast brandings on him. If so, he would be cursed and resented by the members of the squad. If even Minerva couldn’t suppress the beast hiding in him one day, he might have to eat up even the members in this team……

''— I- I definitely won’t let things turn out this way. ''

With such a resolution, he originally planned only to be a slave by Minerva’s side, unprepared to come in contact with any person in the team……

“Hey, can’t you be a bit more contented? You’re becoming a member of the Captain’s personal guard, you know? You can sleep in the same tent as her, call her directly as Fran, and there might even be a chance for you to change her clothes for her! What is there to dislike? If you’re not willing, then let me take your place instead!”

“Niccolo, if you finished your work, can you directly stitch up your mouth as well?”

All of a sudden, an unexpected sound rang, causing Niccolo to grab the dagger on the floor in shock, but when he realized who the owner of the voice was, his shoulders convulsed furiously as his shoulders froze. Chris looked back in shock as well, and the one he saw was the blonde girl he encountered before. She was standing at the cramped entrance of the tent.

“Hello, beautiful beast.” She walked into the tent. That moment, all of the armor on her was completely taken off, and the dress with an open chest did not look like clothing worn on a battlefield at all. The eyes that were like sapphires abruptly approached Chris, causing him to bump into a post supporting the tent when he walked backwards.

“Niccolo probably told you about the squad badge, didn’t he?”

Hearing Francesca’s question, Chris’s lowered eyes saw the sword ornament tied to his chest, and forced out an answer after raising his head: “I am from the Celestial Kingdom, and so cannot be your comrade.”

“Aren’t you a mercenary? Besides, isn’t your employer already missing?”

Francesca’s rebuke caused Chris to be speechless, not knowing how to rebuke her. He could only nod when he stared at Francesca’s mysterious expression.

“Listen well……” Francesca said: “Meena was the one who took you back, and she is my subordinate, so you are my belonging as well. Do you understand now?” She pressed her hand on the side of Chris’s ear when she spoke, gently sliding her soft, chilly fingertips to Chris’s chin, as though she was teasing him, “For me, I will not be satisfied even if the soldiers around me are as much as the stars in the skies, so your participation can be said to be irreplaceable to me as well.”

“Why—“ Chris swallowed his words halfway through— ''What is wrong is with this Order? Normally, won’t any other daughter of a duke be nestled up in her own city, indulging in luxurious dresses, balls, and other people’s gossip? Why did this woman lead an army to war? Might it be possible that she is really treating the troops her father entrusted to her as a toy……''

To that, Francesca shrugged and smiled superficially: “I’m not thinking of bringing down the Celestial Kingdom just for fun.”

Her answer stunned Chris to silence— ''Bringing down the Celestial Kingdom? ''

From what he was aware of, no matter how powerful an aristocratic House was, they would only cause uprisings to get land, military force and taxing rights from the Celestial Kingdom, but never did anyone make the grandiloquent declaration of overthrowing the Celestial Kingdom. However, the little girl of eighteen before his eyes……

While Chris was feeling stunned in awe, the tent entrance was flipped open once again.

“Fran!”

This time, it was Minerva who rushed inside. That moment, she had already taken off the cape pinned to her sleeves, exposing her white, slender shoulders. With bloodstains on the bandage covering her wound on her waist, her fragile would make people’s heart ache. It was hard to associate her with the ‘soul reaper’ nimbly waving a large sword no matter how you looked at it.

“Don’t you do things on your own accord. He is my belonging!” Minerva shouted in agitation.

“What is he to you again?” Francesca asked in nonchalance.

“I said, he’s my slave!”

“Did you already forget, there is a rule in the Code of the Rose which says, without my permission, battle spoils cannot be taken for yourself.”

“Ngh……” Her words caused Minerva to lean unsteadily against a post and supported herself on it while protesting weakly:

“But…… He’s a person, not a thing, so he can’t count as a battle spoil…..”

“But didn’t you say just now that he’s your belonging?”

“Ah, ngh…….”

Minerva’s face reddened in anger. Her hand gripping the post tightened abruptly, causing the wooden post to creak in response. Seeing her reaction, Niccolo hurriedly ran forward with his face pale, “Hey hey hey, what the heck are you doing! Are you thinking of tearing down my tent? Calm down a little! How can you win against the Captain in an argument? You didn’t even think of the fact that your brain isn’t that quick from the star—”

Thump— Minerva’s fist lashed out, hitting Niccolo away in an instant. Chris barely managed to catch the tall man, causing his wounds that were just stitched to throb in pain.

“Sorry, sorry, thanks a lot……” While apologizing, Niccolo rose, a flaming trail of nosebleed on his face.

“Say that once again if you dare, and we’ll see how quick your brain will twist!” Minerva cried out in anger. However, the shout caused a severe pain in her wounds, making her press her side abdomen. That moment, another person ran into the tent.

“Meena, I haven’t finished dealing with your wounds yet. You can’t just run off like this!”

The girl wore a brimless hat and donned a blue, triangular cape. It seemed like that was the uniform for the medical soldiers. The medical staff looked similar to Minerva in age, or was perhaps a few years younger than her. There were even a few locks of light brown baby hair at the side of her youthful face. Seeing the disaster in the tent and her liege lord standing before her, she couldn’t help but cry out with her hand covering her mouth and her face pale: “Ah! Lady Fran, my deepest apologies!”

“Paula. Haven’t I told you that you must tie up her neck when you are handling Meena’s wounds? She doesn’t get hurt often, so she hates the medicinal odor.”

“What do you treat me as, a dog?!”

“N- No, Meena ran out in a rush because she heard Lady Fran discussing about the entry to the team with the captive……”

Seeing the two squabbling before her, the girl called Paula added on in support of Minerva after looking at them timidly. At a side, Niccolo spoke by Chris’s ears in a low voice, “You two are actually rather similar……”

However, the words seemed to be overheard by Minerva, and she immediately shot a look as sharp as blades across Niccolo’s heart. Judging that the situation was not good, the military doctor hurriedly hid behind Chris without regard for his own pride.

That moment, Francesca spoke while holding Minerva’s hand: “Why do you refuse to let this beautiful beast join us?”

“This—” After hearing her question, Minerva first glanced at Chris, and then stayed mute after looking around at the people present. Then, she said: “Because…… Because I must keep him by my side. If not…… It’ll be…… dangerous, if he is allowed to approach the others……”

“So the two of you are so close that you’re inseparable?” Francesca added quickly.

“Don’t explain it in such a way! That is not what I mean! He is just my tool, and is nothing else!”

''— What in the world are these two talking about……''

Chris was dumbstruck, and even then, Niccolo still refused to behave, and interjected: “This is the man she saw every night even in her dreams, of course she won’t let him g—“ Before finishing his words, the gauntlet that Minerva tossed over crashed heavily on Niccolo’s forehead, causing him to bend down in pain.

After seeing that, Francesca sighed and said: “Paula, have a look at Niccolo. No matter how much he bluffs that he is a great doctor, I think he won’t be able to deal with injuries on his own face. Well then, welcome, beautiful beast.”

She changed topics in a flash, taking Minerva and Chris out of the tent at the same time, passing through the center of the camp.

Under the evening skies, smoke curled upwards from the porridge stewing in the campsite…… A whole day passed since they returned. Night was about to descend.

Military tents were erected everywhere. Soldiers in the Order sat with the campfire as their central area. When they saw Francesca walking by with Chris and Minerva, they nodded to their liege lord one by one, glaring at Chris who was walking behind her as well.

Among their murmuring voices, Chris heard the word ‘Star Eater’ and froze on the spot.

''— Someone knows of me! ''

''— Is it possible that there are even people among the Principality who heard of rumors about me? ''

“Hey, you guys know of this beast?”

Francesca heard it as well. She stopped and questioned her subordinate sitting by the campfire.

“Of course! He has quite the famous name!”

“Captain, did you see the armor that guy was wearing? Each part of the set is first class stuff of the highest level. However, not one of them was of the same set.”

“There are some with emblems of Duke Houses, some with art hand-drawn by noblewomen, and even some of the exorcism pictures of the Church. How could anyone get such an assorted set of armor together?”

Hearing their descriptions, Chris couldn’t help but avert his gaze.

“All of those were probably robbed from famous Generals or Knights after he killed them.”

“Actually, it’s still fine when we hear the name ‘Star Eater’. It’s the people of the Celestial Kingdom army who would get scared out of their wits after hearing it.”

“I heard that an army with him would definitely perish.”

Thus, quite a few gazes were focused on Chris. Even when he looked away, he could still feel the gazes full of enmity piercing on his body like a thousand needles.

“Meena, why the heck did you bring this guy alive? Wasn’t this guy supposed to kill you?”

“That’s right, you should have chopped off his limbs, leaving him alone on the battlefield.”

Just when Minerva was about to answer, Francesca stopped her with a flourish of her hands, speaking ahead of her instead:

“He’s joining my personal guard.”

The words caused the soldiers surrounding the campfire to stand up as well. Even the people slightly further away from them gulped and almost stood up together as well.

“Captain, are you serious?!”

Among them, an impatient soldier who were the eldest, and had a large scar on his face approached, questioning Francesca in a distance so close he almost pressed against her.

“Putting this guy in the Order is just bad luck. Please don’t do something like that!”

“If we let him stay in the Order, who knows what trouble would happen!”

“You’re just plain ignoring the lives of your comrades if you do this!”

The words pierced Chris’s heart one after another. However, it was actually quite normal for them to have such reactions.

''— Never mind……''

''— Just let me be a slave of my own will, just like a rusted hoe kept in a store by a farmer……''

''— Please don’t drag me into this team……''

“Are you doubting my decision?”

Facing her subordinate’s objections, Francesca tilted her head, halting everyone’s discussions with a loud, imperious voice. The soldiers who continually jeered at Chris paled, not daring to make the slightest sound.

“You think that the Order of the Silver Egg trained by me, Francesca da Zaccaria, directed by me in warfare strategy will lose to the misfortune wrought on by such a cute beast?”

Francesca’s imposing presence covered that of the soldiers present. After they exchanged gazes with each other, all of them knelt down, bowing down before their Captain. The scene shocked Chris into a daze.

The blonde girl with a startling imposing manner lowered her head to look at her subordinates, and berated right after that:

“How many times have I told you not to forget your pride as a member of the Order of the Silver Egg? The pride includes the honor signified by the flag you are under, your liege lord’s name and your own pride!”

After saying that, she turned around, while Minerva chased over while saying in displeasure:

“Look, everyone had such a reaction just because you wanted to enlist him into your personal guard. This guy is a mad dog. You can only order him around as a slave with a collar on his neck……”

Chris knew that Minerva was having a headache over how she should keep him by her side as well, and if Chris’s presence caused harm to the Order’s safety, Minerva would probably kill him without hesitating. However, if Chris were to become a member of the Order, she could not do that anymore.

“Meena, do you mean to keep this beautiful beast all to yourself?”

“That is not what I mean!”

“Excuse me…… Francesca……”

While Francesca and Minerva were bickering, Chris called the young Captain before him as he walked to a shady spot in the tent behind them.

“Just call me Fran. You are the fifth person to get permission.” Francesca turned around and said while pointing at Chris.

However, facing the goodwill of the daughter of a duke, Chris instead caught hold of the sword ornament tied to his chest and handed it to Francesca after tearing it down with its band.

“What are you doing?” She asked. With her head tilted, she stood before Chris like a cat that caught sight of its prey.

“I cannot become your comrade, because I am a harbinger of misfortune no matter where I walk. No matter where I go, I will be resented, cursed by the people like just now.”

Before realizing it, Chris almost let slip the fact that he had the Brand of the Beast on him as well, saying that he was a beast that lived on the lives of other people, but he still held back in the end. After all, he would be unable to continue staying by Minerva’s side if such words were spoken.

“I don’t care how other people say. The most important thing is how you yourself think, isn’t that right?”

Francesca’s denial caused Chris to be struck dumb momentarily.

“Besides, don’t you have a reason that you have to stay by Meena for?”

In a double-team of the elegant Lady’s gaze who could see through people’s thoughts and Minerva’s gaze that was chilly as heavy lead, Chris nodded vaguely, “I- It’s..... true that I wish to stay by Minerva’s side, but……”

“—! You— Can you please mind how you speak!”

After hearing that, Minerva struck Chris with an elbow hit, causing him to see stars.

''— Why did she get mad? Isn’t things exactly so……''

''— Henceforth, I will always…… always stay by your side, devouring your fate, eating up your destiny of death……''

“Oh my, fine, fine.” Francesca widened her eyes in feigned shock, smiling while she walked, “It’s just great, Meena. How good will it be if I could hear someone say that to me.”

Seeing Francesca’s hand that was approaching her, Minerva pushed her away abruptly, walking two steps before Francesca after that.

“Anyway, your reason can’t be disclosed, right?” Francesca asked once again. However, Minerva gave a ‘hmph’, while Chris nodded as well.

''— How can we disclose this……''

''— How can I tell the others that I am actually a beast who lives on the fates of the others? ''

“Very well. Forget it. Anyway, I’ve already decided. Since I like this beautiful beast, I am enlisting him in my personal guard.”

That moment, the three of them were passing through another campfire. When the soldiers around them heard Francesca’s words, they glared at Chris in surprise.

“Captain’s personal guard……” “We’re talking about that guy?” “Captain is making reckless decisions again……” Chris could not help but feel a blow when he heard the discussions around them, and lowered his head to look at his feet.

''— In such gazes and disparagement…… How can they fight by my side in companionship……''

“Besides, this beautiful beast probably knows nothing but fighting, isn’t that right?”

Hearing Francesca’s voice, Chris came to his senses after a moment of shock.

“You said that you’re keeping him as a slave, but what can he do? You aren’t thinking of letting him dress you up everyday, are you?”

“N- No…… This…… Well……” Facing Francesca’s questions, Minerva stuttered, not knowing how to answer.

“Look, the people around us would have less to say if I keep him by my side instead. If so, it means that he’s by your side as well, so please think better about it.”

Francesca said.

Chris did not speak, and brooded over the words of the young Captain.

In fact, she might have been right as well. After all, his identity as the ‘Star Eater’ was long known. If so, as long as he stayed in the Order, no matter as a slave with his neck tied up, or fighting with the others while holding a sword, such enmity would not disappear. If so—

Chris nodded to Francesca’s opinions, while the young Captain narrowed her eyes in a smile in satisfaction as well, nodding in response to Chris’s affirmation.

Thus, with uneasy emotions, he tied the sword ornament that was not yet handed out back on his chest.

''— Can…… Can I really protect the others……''

''— In the past, I was a beast who devoured the fates of other people all along. Can I really protect Minerva? ''

Chris thought in his heart. If the night of the new moon descended, and even Minerva was unable to suppress the beast on him, he would have to escape by himself. If so, he only had that choice as well……

However, to Francesca’s statement, Minerva objected while pursing her lips:

“You want him to join your personal guard, but you decided without getting Gilbert’s agreement. That guy will be angry.”

“Even though he’s the captain of the personal guards, he does not have the right to object to my decision as well. Besides, Gil isn’t even here anyway.”

“Not here? Why?” Minerva asked.

“I asked him to sneak into an enemy campsite, but I think he’s about to return soon.”

“Sneaking into an enemy campsite? Why? Aren’t we already retreating?”

Facing Minerva’s question, Francesca patted her on her shoulders.

“How do you think you were saved in the river valley? It’s because of Gil asking the mercenaries of the Celestial army to catch the Salt Sprayer by offering gold coins as a reward that the net of enclosure you had to face in the end got weaker.”

Hearing that, Minerva’s eyes widened. She froze, while Chris had the same reaction behind her as well.

So that was what happened. Minerva and Chris did indeed hear the soldiers on their tail mention while searching for them that another person was willing to pay more for them alive, compared with the money that Cornelius offered.

''— So they used the tactic of dispersing the enemy forces……''

Chris thought, the act of fearlessly scattering money in the enemy camp was just too reckless.

“That’s why, when Gil returns, you’ll have to thank him properly.” Francesca said.

The tent of the Order of the Silver Egg’s captain was far more lavish than one would imagine, as though a bedroom in a noble’s palace was completely duplicated there. The large bed in the tent’s bedroom was stuffed full of feathers that seemed to be able to drown a person. The large flag signifying the dukedom and the Order that alternated in gold and silver was hung between the posts. The position at the bedside where armor was supposed to be hung was furnished with a galore of enchanting dresses. The dishes served by the servants were so sumptuous that it would cause people’s eyes to widen.

“You’re still hungry, aren’t you? Have a seat.” Francesca said.

The menu included roasted pies with a soft texture that were filled with apple fillings and extremely fresh meat products. Those were all delicacies that Chris never had a chance to consume in the army.

Although the food on the table looked mouthwatering, and definitely won’t taste bad, to Chris, they were all dishes unsuited for his appetite. Added with the fact that Francesca and Minerva’s gazes never left him as they dined, he only dared to consume some drinks and cheese.

The red wine there weren’t sour at all, and was excellent wine. From that point, the Order probably had alcohol fermentation equipment as well.

''— Speaking of which……'' Chris raised his gaze and glanced at the two girls by his side, thinking that the dining etiquette of the two were just too particular, as though they had forgotten that they were actually in a military camp. Bread had to be tore off with the hands before putting them into the mouth, while chewing had to be done in small bites so that the cheeks would not swell up…… It was understandable to Chris that Francesca ate thus, but it surprised him to see that even Minerva did so.

''— It’s the first time I encountered such a strange, uneasy feeling……''

After they finished eating, Francesca actually shocked them by saying:

“I’ll sleep in the center, Paula sleeps on the left, Meena sleeps on the right. As for you, you can sleep on the area below our feet.”

“Wait a minute!” Minerva shouted with a flustered expression before Chris even spoke: “Are you inviting him to sleep with us?!”

“But of course. He’s a member of my personal guard.”

“But doesn’t Gilbert sleep at other places as well? And he’s a man as well—“

“That’s because Gil himself was unwilling to do so. As for me, as long as they’re beautiful, I won’t mind if they’re men or women. Besides, won’t it be great if we have such a beautiful beast as a footrest when we are sleeping?”

Chris’s eyes widened, and fell into a daze. However, his brain started to buzz in slight pain.

''— This woman…... isn’t crazy, is she? ''

“Even if it’s fine for you, Paula won’t be willing as well!” Minerva frantically tried to change Francesca’s opinion.

“Eh? Does that mean that you aren’t unwilling?” Francesca asked.

“Of course not!”

That moment, sounds of footsteps approaching came from outside the tent. Chris reflexively touched his belt, but there wasn’t any sword hanging there. The footsteps sounded light and rhythmic. If not for the metals on his armor clinking, it might have been hidden by the two women’s bickering in the tent.

It was the footsteps of a veteran on the battlefield.

“Lady Fran, I have returned.”

When they looked around, they saw a tall man at the entrance of the military tent. He had gray hair shaved extremely short, eyes that were as bright as marbles, while his graceful features looked like a profound lake encased in a thin layer of ice.

The man wore black armor, but the armor could not hide the body it covered that went through numerous trainings and his hardened limbs. However, his longsword fixed to his waist was probably the most eye-catching thing about him. The arc of the sword’s body was extremely graceful. It was most probable that the sword was just covered with a holster of knots as a suitable sheathe could not be found for it.

“So you’re back, Gil. Listen, I was just talking to Meena about the problem of increasing the size of the bed.”

The words caused the man to shoot a look as sharp as a nail at Minerva, fixating abruptly on Chris, leaving only after that. He looked back at his liege lord. There was a short sword hung on his waist, and the emblem of the Order carved on it was owned by Chris as well. It seemed like he was the leader of the Captain’s personal guard, Gilbert.

“Due to the increase in numbers of my personal guard, this bed will not be enough anymore.” Francesca said.

“Can we please discuss this matter only after we return to the country.” Completely ignoring his liege lord’s high spirits, he coolly poured cold water on her. After that, he said in a stern voice: “The enemy assigned an assault team to attack us in two direction. They’ll probably reach us in about half an hour.”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_to_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_no_Rakuin_no_Ko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_to_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2012-09-29T17:56:02Z

Galeblaze: Link to main and ch. 2 added

==Chapter 1 – Beast’s Son==

''Your father was a beast''— Chris heard such a description of his father from his mother’s mouth.

''He returned to his wilderness, and is not here anymore……'' She said.

'' ‘Now, you have nothing left except for me.’ ''

'' ‘There can only be me alone in your eyes; Devour my hair, drink my blood, and then live on……’ ''

Before his seventh year, Chris was still living a life of being imprisoned in a store that was full of hay and firewood. As he never once basked in sunlight, every inch of skin on him was snow white, so white that it was chilling. The only thing that gave him comfort was that whenever he faced an urn of water, the reflection of his face in the water resembled his beautiful mother a lot.

— ''Except for Mother, I really have nothing left……''

Chris’s body was frail from birth. Whenever winter arrived, his chest would hurt so much that he would cough up blood, and at these times, his mother would take care of him without rest, picking herbs for him without caring that it froze her hands, feeding him yam porridge that was originally for her. All that she did caused the blood that he coughed up to not stick in his throat.

— ''If mother isn’t here one day, then what should I do?''

On a certain winter morning, he woke up in his mother’s lap. Opening his eyes, he looked at his mother’s facial features as she held him in her lap. That moment, she was sleeping lightly with weariness clouding her face. All of a sudden, a chest pain different from when he was coughing blood suddenly assaulted him.

''— If she isn’t here anymore, there would probably be no one in this world who even knows of my existence anymore……''

''Don’t worry''— his mother said while holding his hands, lightly touching her lips on his forehead at the same time.

Red marks that were like crawling worms branded Chris’s forehead and the back of his hands from birth. She told him that it was the proof that blood of the beasts flowed in his body—

'' ‘So do not worry, you are a son of the beast. Devour me— my blood, my meat; swallow my whole life into your belly, allowing me to forever become part of your body……’ ''

Moonlight shone into the store through the transom. That night, the moon was a long, sleek new moon. On nights when the new moon hung in the night sky, the brandings on Chris’s body would emit a faint, soft light of white that had a tinge of blue. At the same time, a faint pain that caused his body to feel pleasure slowly pierced into his chest little by little. He thought, the pain was almost like a summons……

—Actually, Chris knew faintly in his heart that his mother was always deceiving him.

There would occasionally be people visiting her mother’s side. Chris was locked inside the store, and he eavesdropped on his mother and the opposing party’s conversations through the slit of the door……

'' ‘— Ever since your husband was killed, you always locked yourself in your house……’ '' It was a voice that sounded somewhat hoarse because of age. Chris always heard this voice questioning his mother: ‘''I heard sounds of movement in your store. What in the world are you hiding……''’

'' ‘— You didn’t refrain yourself from throwing away that baby that time, did you!’ '' ''

*

On the winter when he was seven, Chris’s existence was found out by the villagers.

In his mother’s cries, the door of the store was furiously pushed open by the masses— it was the first time Chris saw an adult man in his life. A few men rushed forward to press Chris onto the floor. His mother’s wails tortured his eardrums. Perhaps due to the strong fear, pain and anger in his chest, he did not realize at the moment that a sense of burning suddenly throbbed on his forehead and hands.

'' ‘— This thing is the beast that brings misfortune!’ ''

An old woman that seemed to be an elder of the tribe forcedly opened her eyes that almost went blind and furiously glared at Chris while saying:

'' ‘Look, it is that marking on his forehead. This kid will devour everyone’s lives, leaving misfortune, and then living on alone!’ ''

'' ‘Why didn’t you kill him when he was still a baby! I did tell you to toss him into the river!’ ''

'' ‘Why did you secretly raise him!’ ''

''—Why didn’t you kill him, isn’t he the child you borne after you were devastated by the enemy in a war? This is a sign of bad luck— What do you think we should do if he brings disaster? What if the village is attacked by other armies again? Hurry up and kill him, hurry up and kill him…… '' Even though Chris’s existence was resented, scolded furiously with words and became the target of the trash in the hands of the surrounding villagers, his mother still hugged him to her chest, trying to protect his safety. That moment, the warmth from his mother was the last feeling that Chris’s mother gave to him.''

*

And on that night, the night of the new moon, a gang of bandits assaulted the village. Each house was burnt to ashes. Villagers were killed, while Chris’s mother was devastated before his very eyes, and was killed just like that……

He did not remember how he lived on after that.

That night, he regained consciousness under the night sky stained a brownish red by the blazing fire. The thick odor of rust drifted in his surroundings, while the tears and ashes that floated in the air stained his whole face. Chris saw numerous corpses before his eyes— Apart from his mother and the villagers, there was a crowd of bandits donning old, dirty armor whose bodies were severely deformed.

The new moon that was like a white scratch climbed past the zenith of the night sky after a long time. Before that, Chris was still blankly lying on the ground, staring at the pools of blood on the ground and the flickering flames. That moment, the store that he lived in from the time when he was little spat out the flickers of flames from the blaze and started to collapse.

He could not hold back the trembling of his chin. However, the trembles were completely irrelevant to the coldness of the night……

''— Mother…… died…..''

''— Mother died…… But why am I still alive''

''— Why did I abandon her…… living on alone?''

''— I already don’t have the strength to move a finger……''

''— Just let me lie by her side like this……''

''— Sleeping forever by mother’s side……''

Thus, the roof that was unable to be supported finally collapsed due to the attack of the ferocious flames. It was possible that everything in that place would be burnt to ashes by the blazing fire not long after…… Chris attempted to crawl towards the corpse of his beautiful mother. However, he realized all of a sudden that he was holding a foreign object……

''— A large sword''

The blade of uneven widths was completely stained in blood…… Chris hurriedly searched his surroundings. The corpses of the scattered bandits held large blades of the same type…… Which means, the huge sword in his hands was snatched from the bandits?

''— How can this be possible? How could I do such a thing…...''

Blood stained his blade. Whose blood was that— that’s right, why is it that apart from the corpses of the villagers, the bandits were there as well? Their throats were cut, while the armor on them was devastated due to being pierced through, innards flowing out. And these people, how did they die?

''— Did I really kill them? ''

''— It is indeed so…...''

''— Why was I unable to save my mother? ''

''—I couldn’t save her…...''

''— Why…...''

Chris stared blankly at the huge sword in his hands. The flames reflected by the blade shone in a cold radiance, absorbing all of the fear and tremors of his heart. The store that he always lived in made various noises as it was devoured by the flames, and faded as he gradually focused on other matters in his brain.

''— Why did I kill them? Even though I was unable to save my mother at that time? ''

''— Why am I feeling so calm? ''

''— Even though I was unable to save my mother…… Why…...''

That moment, a voice suddenly came into his ears— or it might be better to say, into his consciousness.

''(…… Devour them.) ''

''(…… Eat up all of their fates.) ''

He understood in a flash that it was the voice of the beast. He looked at his fists that looked pale because of its overexertion. The insignia on the back of his fist gave off a blinding light. He covered his forehead and immediately felt a scorching pain burn his palm.

''(…… Devour them.) ''

''(…… Eat up all of their fates, and live on by yourself.) ''

''— The beast…… is saying the same things as mother…...''

The same structure of the both of them caused a terrified but sweet sensation to arise in Chris. That moment, the blood of his mother, unnamed villagers and the bandits mixed together, sliding down the blade, seeping between his fingers.

He heard the sound of the beast swallowing the blood, and at the same time, he once again recalled the words his mother once said…..

'' ‘Now, you have nothing left except for me.’ ''

'' ‘There can only be me alone in your eyes; Devour my hair, drink my blood, and then live on……’ ''

However, she wasn’t there anymore. If so, whose meat would he have to eat, and whose blood would he have to drink to live on? Whose body would he have to lean on so that he would not feel cold— Would someone like that search for him? Or could he even meet such a person? And then…… would he have to eat up such a person?

''— It is indeed so. Then perhaps he should allow his dry throat to forever remain in such a bad state, allowing his stomach to continue feeling the hunger. Not crossing the fates of other people, living on all alone…...''

Chris stood up, looking towards the new moon hung high in the sky while dragging his sword. At the same time that he took his first step, the sound of his home collapsing due to the flames rang behind him.

The remains of the fire drifting in the air, he had his back on the scene, walking into the blurred, profound night step by step. ''

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to Novel Illustrations
| Return to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_no_Rakuin_no_Ko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_to_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 3

2012-09-29T17:50:40Z

Galeblaze:

==Queen of The Sword==

The evening sky squashed the setting sun, trying to shatter the remaining fragment of day into the mountain road extending from the wilderness. Pools of red were splattered by the kneeling Chris’ legs, as though they were blood left before the setting sun perishes.

Armors ripped off people’s arms, broken spears, twisted bows, countless corpses, fresh blood moistened all of them.

— So I am the only one to live yet again, huh……

Chris extended his hand and pressed it on his forehead. The insignia emitting a pallor glow gave off a slight heat. With his other hand, he picked up the huge sword sunk in a pool of blood.

He dipped his fingers into the blood leftover from a vault of blood and wiped it on his forehead. Every time he stood alone in the wilderness covered with corpses, he would always repeat the same ritual. It was his humble wish, hoping for the beast on his forehead would settle down after drinking the blood, sating its thirst for slaughter……

The only thing that the ritual brought was a hopeless emptiness. That is because the thirst for slaughter of the beast on his forehead will not be satisfied with fresh blood, the thing that it devours is other people’s fortune. Thus, the feeling that doing so every time would let the beast on his forehead move while sipping the blood is only his imagination in the end. Even so, he still sank his hand into the sea of blood again and again.

The mercenary squad that Chris was in was completely annihilated. That moment, the mustached captain lying on the ground not too far away was covered in sand and mud, the color of his body almost the same color as the land. Even flies were already present over his dead eyeballs.

He still could not escape in the end, while the battle lasted until twilight. On the instant when the new moon rose, the beast on his forehead awoke. He did not know how many enemies he killed. When there was no sign of anyone moving in his view, he was the lone person to survive. Only him.

He raised his head to look at the new moon that rose just now. Night wind blew, while he allowed his body to be immersed in the chilly wind that was like rusted steel.

There was a not too serious sword wound on his abdomen, but large amounts of blood still oozed out of it. He felt that the blood that the beast on his forehead swallowed was currently pushing out the blood in his own body, causing it to flow out from the wound, wetting his shirt drop by drop. He knew that the wound was not fatal, and hated it because of it……

— Since I don’t wish to kill, why do I still have to hover between battlefields……

— Since I don’t wish to kill, why do I not just hide at a mountain where people are scarce, dying there by myself……

They were questions that he would always ask himself on each night when the new moon rose. However, he firmly banished such a thought at that moment—he thought, his actions might have been unrelated to the beast on his forehead, and he definitely enjoys the pleasure of devouring the fortune of other people from the bottom of his heart, willingly getting controlled by this desire. In other words, the beast on his forehead is actually himself from the start……

All of a sudden, countless roars and metallic sounds of vigorous collisions rang. Chirs turned around and saw a few sparks dancing in the horizon. Arrows with sparks alighting on their tips interweaved, dancing out a bright trail. The triangular flag waving in the air was the flag symbolizing the guardian knights of the celestial king’s army.

Leaning on his sword, Chris supported his numb legs and stood up from the ground.

— Should I hurry there?

— Should I hurry there and pile up more corpses…….

The mercenary squad that Chris belonged to was a pawn planned to be sacrificed from the start. Chris understood that. They were surrounded by enemy forces from the instant when they went into the battlefield. The forces of the National Union surrounded them, and thus vanquished them. The tactic used the mercenary squad as bait, gathering the enemies, eliminating them after surrounding them with the forces of the celestial king’s army that was much larger than the enemy…… That moment, the cruel smile of Archduke Cornelius surfaced in Chris’ mind……

— You wish to kill me with a method like this? Are you not somewhat looking down on me……

— You should have sent me to a grimmer battlefield…… You should have done that……

Chris lived again, while his employer died. If he just stayed in the place full of corpses until the day, it doesn’t matter no matter where he wants to disappear to. However……

Chris stepped forward, moving to the upwind place filled with the smell of rust and wails.

(That’s right)

(Let us devour their lives)

The beast on Chris’ forehead muttered, causing him to climb onto the slope made of sand. He stood at the top of the hill, feeling the sounds of the battle on his face that was brought by the wind— a sound wave made of roars of soldiers, vigorous collisions of metals and scattered clatters of hooves pounded on his face— hot, dark blood strongly surged in his heart. The numerous torches before him gave off a bright radiance, lighting up the surrounding armor, lances and swords; warhorses that were hit by arrows, prancing around in pain. The earth was silent. The earth resounded with noises. Chris was led forward by the acrid stench of blood.

— Hmm, what is this?

Chris did not see the silhouettes of horses of the opposing army. Only a sea of purple flags could be seen in the darkness. If so, who is the celestial kings’ army that hired him fighting with? Piteous neighs of warhorses interweaved with panicked wails of soldiers, ringing in Chris’ ears—

”Salt sprayer!” “It’s the Salt Spraying one!” “Soul reaper—“

The Salt Spraying Soul Reaper. After hearing the name, Chris hurriedly rushed over to the center of the battlefield. The densely packed formation of the spearman crew was quickly broken by the opposing party—

And Chris saw it— on the battlefield, a silhouette that looked like white flames came into Chris’ view. The vicious flames of white danced nimbly, cutting through the rain of arrows. At the tip of the white flame were actually clothes— something like the robe of a shrine maiden moved along with the wind when she dances in an altar. Among the pure white sleeves that fluttered like feathers, crimson hair danced as though they were on fire. The dull, piercing light that looked as though they were tearing flames apart was the trails drawn out by the huge sword in her hands.

— A woman?

Facing the scene, Chris could not help but shudder— it was a girl. The girl waved the heavy sword that had height similar to hers, and danced gracefully in the rain of arrows, angry shouts and the whirlwind of swords.

”Release the arrows! Release the arrows—“

Among the screeched commands, a rain of arrows fell once more. The girl waved her sleeves before the arrow rain, allowing the huge sword in her hands dance quickly in the night skies. It was like the trails of the movement had a strong attraction. It was as though the densely packed arrows that drew out sharp arcs in the air were attracted by it, flicking away from the wind made by the large sword.

Chris could not help but bate his breath. In his eyes, the girl did not even blink when facing the formation of archers. On the next instant, the girl already dashed into the enemy’s base where a weak point had appeared, and viciously slashed with her sword. Quite a few bodies of spearmen and soldiers died in a foreign land among the splattered blood.

As though the white flames that went into a frenzy was going to engulf the whole battlefield, it whirled into the crowd of armored soldiers with astonishing speed, completely annihilating them all.

The girl’s distance with Chris’s gradually shortened as she continued to move. That was when he saw that the girl was not even wearing armor, but the assault of blades and spears could only fruitlessly slash her sleeves……

—It seems like the rumors are true……

The Salt Spraying Soul Reapers on the battlefield— According to rumors, anyone who sees her would get a curse of death, causing people to tremble at the mention of her. She walks on the battlefield alone, single-handedly vanquishing numerous troops, while the rumors were left by the soldiers in a trance who luckily survived an encounter with her— the said soul reaper is actually a woman wearing a white shirt, having red hair.

That was when Chris found out that all of it was true.

At the moment when he reached the pole bearing the purple flag, a large amount of corpses that could form hills was already surrounding it. The blood in the air turned into mist in the night, while the white shirted girl stood there while leaning on her sword.

The torch that fell onto the floor illuminated the girl’s face under her sweeping red hair. Her extraordinary beauty caused Chris to fall into a daze for a moment.

Droplets of blood stained the girl’s cheeks, the radiance of flames blazed in her round, black eyes, strong resolution was drawn on her thin lips, appearing to be poignant and peerless because of her awe-inspiring appearance.

On the muddy ground, the flames on the torch continued to burn, while the folded flag and the girl’s red hair continued to be swept along the cold, biting wind. Under the pitch black skies when all had stopped, the girl looked at Chris, her black eyes glaring directly at him.

”…… So you’re the envoy of fate sent to end my life?”

The girl’s voice was more innocent that Chris had imagined, being unmatched with her frail, dreamlike beauty that seemed like it would fade any time. The words that she spoke caused the flames on the ground to flutter— and Chris’s heart as well.

— This woman…… What is she blabbering about?

—This…… Shouldn’t those words be said by me? Are you not the Salt Spraying Soul Reaper?

—You’re the soul reaper, so shouldn’t you be the emissary of fate sent to kill me……

”You are called Cristoforo, right— Your face and the sword in your hands, they are the same as I saw before this.”

Her words caused Chris to gasp— He had never told his name to anyone before. He always thought that his full name was known only to his deceased mother.

”Why…… Do you know my name?”

”You were the one who told me…… No, I should say that you told me after you killed me— And after that, your sword pierced into my heart, and then you started to weep.”

Chris felt a chill on his back, making a guarded stance as though he was hugging his sword in his lap. While she— the girl pulled out her huge sword from the ground, calmly raising it before her. It could not be discerned whether she was in tears or laughter from the expression on her face. Looking as though she was having deep regrets or was trying to suppress the anger hidden in her heart, she bit her lips, causing her lips to appear red in agitation.

”I cannot escape from this night no matter what I do…… Even now, I can only see the fate of myself being killed by you. While you— did you not come here just to kill me?”

—She- She already knew that I would come?

Chris held the hilt of his sword with trembling hands, trying to recall the rumors that he heard just now, the rumors spread by a meager amount of survivors who once stood before the ‘Salt Spraying Soul Reaper on the Battlefield’— Before her, spears and arrows cannot even scratch her, she does not wear any armor, but cannot be harmed by anyone, as though the movements of the weapons were all in her grasp……

As though she knew everything from the start.

Chris lifted his sword. The insignias on the back of his hands and his forehead continued to release heat, as though ‘something’ hidden in his body was boiling out from his skin.

— Should I kill her?

— Should I kill this girl?

— Should I kill her, eat her flesh, drink her blood and continue to live……

(—Yes, eat……)

(—Devour her…… Devour all of her fortune— Devour her……)

The beast murmured in Chris’s hear in a low voice, infusing power into his hands holding the sword.

That moment, the white flames standing on the hill of corpses shimmered, and the flaming red hair twirled in a circle— In a flash, white light dashed into Chris’s filed of view, and he saw the white-shirted girl with red hair appear before him.

Chris hurriedly lifted the huge sword in his hands, but was viciously blocked by his opponent. Swords clashed, creating sparks in the strong collisions. What was left on Chris’s hands was a weight as though it was going to chop off both of his hands at the same time.

”How can I—“

The girl disdainfully spat out the words with a convoluted expression:

”How can I be killed by a person like you who are deluded because of power like a puppet, not even knowing what you are doing!”

A serious chill suddenly descended on Chris’s back. He hurriedly focused all of his energy on his hands, pushing the girl’s sword away and pushing her away as well. The radiance from the three insignias on him emitted a weak glow in the night. Just before the blades of the two clashed once more, their eyes met for a short instant—

Visible flames of anger could be seen in the eyes of the red-haired girl.

—I…… am deluded by my powers, not knowing what to do, like a puppet…… Chris’s mind was still pondering about his opponent’s words.

”…… Do you know about me? Even the brandings on me?” He asked.

”Did you not say them yourself, you told that to my corpse after killing me!”

The girl lifted the huge sword in her hands to block Chris’s assault, while the strength of the parry almost dislocated Chris’s hands.

”I do not care how many people you are planning to bury with you— If you really wish to die, you should just cut your throat. Why do you appear before me, and why do you block my road!”

The thick blades met again, creating sparks in the darkness.

”A person like you— A person like you, why don’t you just look for a woman somewhere to replace your mother, hiding by her side forever. Is that not the best!”

The red-haired girl started her next assault in her cries. The huge sword in her hands slashed on the ground to create a trail, slashing in the direction of Chris’s abdomen from below. Chris blocked the attack with his sword at the nick of the time, but stumbled because of the power of the attack.

”Why do you come to battlefields! I did not see you for only one time, and I did not see you pierce that sword into my heart for only one time! I could dissolve the other premonitions of death, but why is it that I cannot change the fate brought by you—“

The swords emitting cold light assailed Chris at both of his sides like a whirlwind. Chris was slashed, but he forcedly parried the astounding power by kicking at the soil below his feet and going backwards— He must definitely not increase the distance between him and his opponent, or he would definitely be shredded to pieces by her sword…… Chris supported his body with his knees bent, fending off the slash from above, and dashed towards the girl.

A strong force spread from Chris’s shoulders to his ribs. He and the red haired maiden crossed blades, and glared at each other in the distance that they could feel each other’s breath face to face. The girl’s profound pupils reflected Chris’s features.

”You repeatedly appeared in my mind, causing me to be unable to escape your eyes!”

Hot breath came with her voice, and the breath condensed into droplets of water on the sword, causing the cold, metallic luster to fog.

”Why do you come, why do you block my road—“

The burning sense of the insignia caused Chris to be unable to refrain himself any longer. The roars of the beast covered the girl’s questions in his mind.

(—Eat her!)

(—Devour all of the fortunes of this person!)

Chris’s forehead was reflected in the girl’s eyes, a totem-like insignia emitted a dazzling light.

— She knows about me!

— She kept looking at me……

— If so, for her, I must……

”…… What is your name?”

Chris’s question caused the girl to furrow her brows.

”Tell me your name!”

”W- Why?”

”Because— Is this not the first time we met!”

The girl forcefully pushed with the large sword in her hands, pushing Chris outwards as well. Her astounding strength of her arms caused Chris to shudder, but he still made a stance, preparing to meet the next attack. While…... His opponent did not continue the attack. The girl stuck the large sword into the ground, standing there without moving while leaning on her sword. The killing intent in her eyes was already non-existent, and what took its place was a confused expression that was like flickering flames on a candle.

”…… You…… You did not say something like this……”

Her voice sounded like a panicked, helpless child who got lost, and was looking for her mother.

”You…… You wish to know my name? Why? You had never asked me that before, never……” The girl said.

”What do you care!”

Chris’s anxious voice passed through the whistling wind, faintly spreading into the girl’s ears— As she kept silent while biting her lips, Chris knew that she heard it.

”You’re not a soul reaper, right? You probably have a name, tell me if you do!”

Chris finished his words in one go, making a stance again while lifting the sword in his hands, swallowing his saliva that was mixed with sand at the same time.

”…… You— You killed a lot of people that you don’t know their names of! You never asked their names!” Though her tone was strong, the confusion in her heart could still be discerned from her voice, “If so, why—“

”Because you were waiting for me!”

Chris’s words caused the girl’s expression to freeze.

— In the past, I only have my mother. Even so, even mother left me in the end……

— I originally thought that there will no longer be any bonds that can tie me in this world anymore. However……

— However, this girl…… She was always looking at me, awaiting my appearance……

”I am not waiting for you!”

The girl pulled out the huge sword, swinging away the sand on it. She retorted as though she was in desperation.

”But I am waiting for you!”

Chris’s words caused the girl to be dumbstruck, her lips slightly open but no words came from them.

—Perhaps……. The words resounded in Chris’s mind— Perhaps, I am just running in the battlefields for the encounter this night……

—Perhaps, I did it just to meet this girl here…… And then eat her.

The girl’s lips fluttered, as though she was in a panic because of an inability to speak anything appropriate, and she finally resolved herself in the end—

”…… Minerva.”

Chris stared directly at the girl’s face. Her voice echoed in his ears, while the clearness of the voice caused him to fall into a daze. The girl— Minerva shifted her gaze in embarrassment, “What is with your expression, did you not ask me for my name!”

”Ah…… Mnn, I think your name is very beautiful……”

His words stunned Minerva for a moment, and she lifted her sword immediately blocking the slight blush on her cheeks.

”Ugh, What— What idiocy are you speaking!”

— This…… Yeah, what idiocy am I speaking……

— Between us…… One of us must die in the end, and we cannot continue to speak together like now……

Minerva’s body leaned forward, and sounds of fluttering could be heard after she flung her white sleeves— In an instant, white flames appeared before Chris once again. Her sword, pieces of steel had long reached a height equal with Chris’s gaze, viciously pounding on him with force.

*

Only for one time, Chris once conversed with the beast living in his own body……

When he left the village that he grew up in, the first mercenary squad that accepted him was a team led by an old soldier whose face was full of wrinkles and had only one eye left. Less than a hundred people were in the squad, and all of them were old soldiers. Chris treated the others coldly, but was quite popular in the mercenary squad, being taken care of by the others like a cat that doesn’t follow people too much. In addition, most of them thought that Chris was a child who can’t hear or speak.

In the mercenary squad, he passed a few nights of new moon without incident, and nothing that could be said as unfortunate happened. That would be because Chris escaped from the camp each time, and was brought back afterwards, and not many battles happened. However, the old mercenary captain noticed Chris’s sword skills.

’This child seems to have a talent for being a mercenary!’

’Not only having natural talent for using the sword, his short stature exposed strong killing intent as well!’

’This guy has an expression that says ‘Even if I don’t have a sword in my hands, I’m gonna bite you to death as well!’!’

’He’ll become a great swordsman!’

The captain was quite good at knowing people, and cruelly predicted Chris’s future as well. The first time that Chris appeared on a battlefield would be a battle of defense at a city. His original job was to send spare weapons to places in the city, but he unknowingly held stood on the city wall while holding spears. He killed quite a few enemies by throwing spears, causing them to fall down from the wall. Because of his agitation, he did not notice the calls by his ears at all.

One night, the claw-like new moon rose onto the pitch-black skies of the night. As the enemy forces destroyed a dam by the rivers, a flood destroyed the city gate. That moment, the only survivors were only Chris, the captain and tens of people. The remaining eye of the old captain was pierced by an arrow, and he collapsed, while Chris subconsciously snatched the sword from the captain’s hands with his glowing right hand. He did not remember anything about the battles after that……

When he came to his senses, he was already in wilderness. His surroundings was completely drowned in water, just like a city of water, while the rocks that jutted all around created short shadows under the faint moonlight.

When he turned around, he saw that the city that he was guarding was in a sea of flames. The scene caused him to kneel down on the ground in confusion, blankly staring at it for quite some time. The pitch black night sky was roasted into a charred red because of the flames. In the end, Chris could not suppress the suffering that the scene brought him, and noticed the sword he held in his hands that he snatched from the mercenary captain when he lowered his head. The sword was stained in blood, while the differing degree of dryness showed that they were blood from different wounds.

(— You devoured all of them……)

That moment, a voice suddenly rang in his mind.

(—You devoured all of their fortunes, drank all of the blood that flowed from their bodies and lived on alone……)

Chris stabbed his sword into the ground, his hands sinking into the river water that covered the whole land while suppressing the hot sense of disgust welling up in his throat— One time, Chris’s village sank in a sea of fire as well, so is it possible that such a situation happened once more? He did not know how many people he killed, but the only person who survived was still him……

(—Yes…… Devour all of the people around you……)

(—Let you— Let me eat them all……)

The beast in Chris’s body said happily. After that, it answered Chris’s questions for the first time.

”…… You……” Chris looked at his reflection in the water, “Who are you…… Why do you live in my heart?”

It did not answer. On the other hand, the insignia on his forehead glowed as though it was laughing— As though it was right over there……

—I am the insignias on you…… It said— I will stay here forever, devouring the fates of everyone that you encounter……

(Then I…… Should I do as it says, sucking away the blood that flows on the people that I meet, then continue to live alone…… Forever, alone…… By myself……)

*

Chris opened his eyes. A beautiful face paler than the new moon appeared before his eyes. The girl trembled slightly. She bit her lip, and her eyes were drooped, while the crimson hair before her chest hung just above Chris’s throat.

Chris felt the chilling touch of metal by his cheek, and realized that a huge sword was just by his face, and understood that he was actually lying down on the ground. While the girl by his side— Minerva, she leaned on the sword by his face, kneeling down on the ground with one knee, her face hung before him.

Chris stood up while dragging his numb right hand, the sword in his hands far lighter than before……

—That’s right, my sword had already……

—Been broken……

When Chris sword met Minerva’s, he still deflected his opponents attack, but after some collisions for a few times, it was actually broken by his opponent from the guard. Minerva continued with a full-force collision, causing Chris to faint in the strong assault.

—But why……. Am I still alive?

”Why……”

Minerva’s words fell onto Chris’s throat, burning his chest.

”Why are you so weak……”

Her voice choked, tears of unwillingness almost gushing out.

Chris did not understand. Chris did not have a chance to defeat his opponent before him even though the beast in him was active because of a craving for blood. However, the power that allowed him to live on alone in countless battles before him completely disappeared from his arms that moment. Currently, he did not have any remaining energy to defend himself against his opponent’s attacks.

He turned around to look at the back of his hand, and swallowed secretly— The illumination of the insignia disappeared……

—The beast’s craving for blood disappeared? On the dawn before the night of new moon, its hunger for the fortunes of the others had already been sated? Such a thing never happened before……

”Why, it should not have ended like this— You- You should have killed me!”

—This person…… What is she talking about?

—Shouldn’t you be the one to kill me……

”…… You can see the future?” Chris asked. In an instant, Minerva widened her eyes, and her eyes narrowed once more, and she pouted, “…… I can see everything…… In the changing matters in the universe, only you continued to stop on this night, ending my life…… I changed everything, but I could not escape from only this no matter what……”

Minerva raised Chris’s face with her hand. Coldness came from her fingertips, drawing the warmth from Chris bit by bit.

”I hear a voice…… A filthy voice…… The owner of the voice seems to be inhuman— What is with this?” Minerva looked as though she wished to speak of the bitterness in her heart when she spoke, “—Eat, the voice said…… Tell me, whose voice is this! What kind of person are you, I can even see a bloodstained jaw, and then—“

Chris felt the fingers at the side of his head loosen……

”And I cannot see death anymore— Disappeared, why!”

Chris did indeed feel what she said. That was the roar of the beast, a voice trembling in joy after its fangs were wet with blood.

”You should be bearing the fate of killing me, that is your fate. Why did it turn out like this!”

”…… I think……” At the moment when Chris spoke, he felt like his voice was like a rapier that stabbed into his heart, but the feeling was indescribably sweet, “I think, the fate that you spoke of was probably devoured by the beast in my……”

Hearing those words, Minerva’s eyes that were like pellucid black jade clouded over. Shadows of confusion came from the depths of her profound pupils.

What is with this…… Chris did not understand. The meaning of the existence of the beast that lives in him should be devouring the fortunes of the others, so that he can live on alone. On the day when he left the village that he lived in, the village chief said so as well, and the beast in him said the same— Perhaps, the beast can devour the fate of one who is destined to die, letting the person live on……

—Whatever…… Chris thought— This is fine as well……

—If so, I can just close my eyes and sleep.

—Just let her eat me, and continue to live on……

Chris closed his eyes, awaiting the sense of the chilly blade that had a hot sense of passion to pierce through his body.

…… However— *smack*— What awaited him was a clear smack and a burning sense on his cheek. After that, a numbing pain spread slowly on his cheek.

”What are you joking about!”

Minerva grabbed Chris’s collar, pulling him up from the ground. Chris opened his eyes, and saw Minerva, whose face was slightly read in agitation. After that, he was slapped once again.

”Do you really wish to die so much!”

Chris did not answer her questions, and just nodded as his collar was held. Tears filled the maiden’s eyes, almost gushing out. The depths of her heart seemed to be in conflict, and were shaken by certain energy. That moment, her face that sank in pained emotions emitted a peerless beauty.

—Why…… Is she crying?

—The person that she wishes to kill is just a filthy beast……

—I am a beast, and I have no other choice but to treat such a beautiful girl as food, eating her to live on, is it not?

All of a sudden, Chris’s face was attacked, causing the back of his head to bump viciously onto the ground. He saw the broken sword in his hands fall onto the ground as he loosened his grip because of the impact, raising his upper torso with the resolution of death and faced Minerva. However, she already sheathed her huge sword into a scabbard made of leather pads that was tied on her back, completely ignoring his wish.

In confusion, Chris lied down on the ground again, looking at the red haired maiden beside him.

”Stand.” She said.

”…… Why……”

”Don’t you mind and just get up. I am going back to the camp. You are my prisoner, and I am going to bring you back.”

”Kill me.”

His abdomen was attacked. Her kick caused Chris to roll on the ground in pain, coughing for a few times.

”You lost. You have no right to ask me what I am going to do to you.”

That moment, words that he did not say to anyone these years surged in his throat. However, the words disappeared after a moment.

”…… Why are you doing this?” After a while, he finally spoke in a hoarse voice, “What can you do even if you bring me back?”

”I want you to be my slave.”

”You know about me, right— About it?” Chris touched his forehead. “It can devour the fortunes of the others. The people who stay by my side will face a cruel fate. So…… Just kill me—“

”You should have been the one to kill me!”

Minerva’s angry shout covered Chris’s weak voice.

”But you devoured the fate that had been set. If so!” She took one step forward, and another, and extended a hand to Chris, “You must obediently stay by my side, devouring all of my destiny of death! If you are going to devour, you can only devour my fate.”

All of a sudden, Minerva’s voice overlapped with his mother’s words in Chris’s mind……

—There can only be me in your eyes.

—Eat my flesh.

—Drink my blood.

—And live on……

Chris decided to stay by her side, eating the premonitions of death that descend on her. If so, no other lives would be devoured by the beast.

—However, can I really protect her? Can I do it……

—And I, must I continue to live on for this target……

A gust blew on Minerva’s red hair that was like flames, covering the new moon on the top of his head. Her wet eyes could be clearly seen even though she was against the light.

—Can I continue to live on for her……

—Such a situation……

”Such a situation…… How long is this going to last?”

”Until the clan of the celestial kings are annihilated.” Minerva said.

Chris could not help but gasp after hearing that.

The profound eyes of the girl seemed to be even deeper that time, as though it fell into boundless darkness.

Chris suddenly understood that the girl actually walked alone in a night more dangerous than he encountered, until she met him at this place and this moment.

—I…… I did not make it in time to save mother. No matter how many people I killed, how many fortunes of the others that I devoured, I could not save her……

—But I met this girl. If so……

Chris held the hand extended towards her, Minerva’s hand.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_to_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_no_Rakuin_no_Ko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_no_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2012-09-29T17:49:16Z

Galeblaze:

==Chapter 2 – The Previous Night==

“So— You say that you’re just seventeen this year? How did you survive in the battlefield these ten years?”

The campfire crackled. At the side of the flames, a muscular man with a bushy mustache spoke bluntly to Chris:

“Isn’t your sword a famous weapon from the Eastern Country? Only knights with an established name could get that. Did you slip into their bedrooms to get it? Hahahaha……”

Although the boor looked clumsy, he was a true Knight who was awarded the Purple Rose badge and purple banner of the Celestial Kingdom army.

But speaking of which, the long years of war caused the national resources to weaken. Because of that, it was impossible for the Army to hang on if they did not bestow upon the captain of the mercenary squad the name of a Knight. Chris regretted his decision of negotiating personally, and at the same time averted his gaze from the mustached boor.

In the dark night, tents were raised on the field. A few troublesome-looking mercenaries had their backs on the campsite, surrounding the fire with their gazes focused on Chris and the boor, maliciously leering at the conversation between the two as though they were watching an entertaining show.

Actually, Chris only wanted to tell the captain that he wanted to leave the team that night. However, for some reason, not only was he dragged into their idle chatter while they drank, he was forced to go along with their topics as well.

“This sword is even taller than you. How do you use this? Why don’t you give it to me? I’ll say, instead of holding a large sword like this, playing with a longsword like this is a better fit for you. Come over to my tent tonight.”

Among the dirty hisses, the campfire continued to flicker. Chris was worried for his sword, hugging it in his lap at the same time.

“I snatched this sword from an enemy after killing him when I joined an expedition to Prin Kinopoly.”

Even though Chris thought that those people wouldn’t listen to his words as well, he still gave such a statement.

It was a treasure he won from a rather famous enemy general, and the weapon that in turn gave him each of his jobs. He never stayed in a mercenary squad for a long time. However, as he was a kid who looked and was built as slender as a girl, the sword was absolutely necessary for people to recognize his strength.

When the mercenary squad was recruiting fresh blood, the person who interviewed him was not the bear-like captain, but an aged soldier. He witnessed Chris’s talent, and informed him of the duration of the contract. However, the said soldier left the battlefield due to injuries, causing Chris’s application to leave to become extremely troublesome.

“Hmph. If I was the one organizing the recruitment of soldiers, I would’ve kept you by my side to serve me long ago.”

He grinned broadly, thoroughly inspecting Chris from his head to his foot with his dirty gaze.

The gaze was definitely not the first time Chris encountered it. He was often misunderstood on the battlefield as a male prostitute among the crew entertainers.

“Why do you want to leave, and today to boot? We’re going to launch a final attack on the enemy tomorrow. They might just be a tenth of us. Are you scared?”

“Boss, he’s probably so scared he peed his pants. What a wuss.”

A mercenary sitting near the campfire spat out those words, making the audience laugh out loud.

“I heard that they have the Salt Sprayer on their side this time. He probably feels like running away after hearing this news.”

“I heard that quite a few kids from the other teams wanted to slip away when they heard this news as well.”

“Wahahaha— you’re talking about the Salt-Spraying fellow? Isn’t that just some kind of excuse those guys who ran away after losing a battle made up?”

“You’re talking about the guy on the battlefields without any armor who’s in all white, aren’t you?”

“I heard that even javelin throws and arrows couldn't hurt him.”

“How can there be such people?”

The rumor that they were discussing was known to Chris as well— the Salt Sprayer, the ‘Salt-Spraying Soul Reaper of the Battlefield’. It was a strange news spread between mercenaries these few years. It was said that people who saw that person definitely wouldn't come back alone, saying that it was folly to meet him.

Actually, there would always be such rumors on the battlefield, but when you think about it, one would not be able to live after they really met such a soul reaper, so who in the world would be able to spread such a rumor? Thus, everyone could just ignore this with a laugh.

“Say, quite a lot of rumors of spirits and monsters surfaced these days, and people gave them seriously exaggerated names.”

“Really, something like the Salt Sprayer or Star Eater…… The heck? It’s not like we’re telling stories to make a kid sleep.”

“The Star Eater huh— Hah, chances are that the rumor is bogus too. Something like him completely eradicating a thousand men brigade, eating his comrades’ fates to survive……”

“And also, I heard, in the last war that happened at the borders, a team of fifty people rushed into the enemy camp, and only that guy returned with the head of the enemy commander, while all of the others died.”

“Ahahahahahaha— That’s crazy, if he really had such powers, he’d have long been knighted!”

“Isn’t that so? If there’s really such a person, I’d have long dragged him out and cut open his stomach to vanquish this thing!”

When he heard that, Chris’s fingers subconsciously tightened as he held onto his arms with his palm.

He couldn’t care less about the Salt Sprayer. However, they were talking about the Star Eater. He couldn’t just pretend that he never heard of that. After all, the so-called Star Eater was an accursed name that those who had once stayed by his side gave to him. The mercenaries giving rough laughter while holding cups of beer never would have thought that the terrifying Star Eating Beast that they were discussing was the young kid before their eyes.

“Why is this guy shaking?” The bearded mercenary captain glanced at Chris and had a colossal misunderstanding about his reaction, “What’s wrong? Scared of a kid’s bedtime ghost story like this? You wanted to leave just because of this? What kind of lunacy are you spouting?”

“The effectiveness of my contract is only until the sun rises tomorrow morning.”

“Hah? Is that for you to decide?”

It seemed like the captain did not know of the effective time of his contract. Chris could only sigh.

He could feel the sense of pain that continued to pulse on his forehead and the back of his hands.

The reason that Chris was unwilling to stay in a mercenary squad or to be among Knights for an extended period of time was due to the beast brandings on him. After all, when the beast in him awoke, it would devour each and every one of the fates of the people surrounding him, without an exception. It was exactly the same as what the elder in the village once said— the beast will ‘devour people’s fates’. On each new moon night, everyone by Chris’s side would face a disaster— the mercenary squad that sheltered Chris when he was little was vanquished just like that.

''— I don’t want anyone to be dragged into this curse of mine anymore! ''

“This is bad luck. This concerns the spirit of the team, so you are forbidden from mentioning this anymore.”

The captain stopped the topic in his low, rough voice. Chris could only shut up. Just as he was brooding over how he should leave the team in the coming battle, the captain’s stern expression changed to a dirty smile……

“If you’re scared, you can just stay in the camp. But you’ll have to serve the soldiers at night, and you’ll be dead tired.”

The words made Chris shudder terribly. Because he could not hear any hint of a joke from the captain’s tone anymore. That moment, the captain’s stout bear-like body rose and headed towards him after walking by the campfire.

“W- wait a minute!”

Just when Chris was standing up and was about to turn tail, a hand suddenly grabbed him from behind.

“It seems like I have to make you forget about any thought of leaving the team.”

Stench of beer drifted to him from the back from his ears along with obscene words. He turned around and saw a ruddy face behind his shoulders…… And there wasn’t only one. There were a total of three people, working together to lock his shoulders. The act caused the giant sword in Chris’s hands to loosen, falling onto the ground with a clank —''I really shouldn’t have mentioned this when they were drunk……'' The thought just flitted through his mind. Chris did not even have any time to regret before his collar was grabbed by the captain.

“S- Stop it!”

“Bufufufu, look, don’t you sound like a woman!”

“Don’t you do anything stupid!” “See how we’ll pity you after our Boss had his fun!”

Along with the captain, the other three whiskered faces approached as well. Fear surged in Chris’s mind— ''should I kill them…… No, I’ll need to go against the whole camp if so, and will be vanquished by them. But if this goes on''—

Just at that moment, sound of tearing that tore through the air dashed to the front of Chris and the captain, causing the bear-like face to shrink backwards in an instant. At the same time, a trail of blood blossomed on the tip of his nose, bright red liquid dripping downwards.

“…… Ugh!”

It was a short javelin. It pierced through the space before Chris and the captain, piercing into the ground along its path, making a strong tremor in the end.

“— Who goes there!”

The three soldiers restraining Chris together paled, grabbing their swords at the same time. That allowed Chris to quickly escape from their clutches, hurriedly lying on the ground to grab his own sword in the presence of the strong aura on his right.

Unknowingly, only a dead silence filled the area. The hiccups of drunkards and clear tinkle of colliding cups disappeared completely, leaving only the campfire crackling on.

The fire exposed a silhouette. A tall man walked out from a dark spot. The man wore a luxurious military robe with a purple silk cape. His jet black straight hair was tidily combed to the back, and his eyes were sharp like an eagle. Maybe because of his youthful energy, the man gave off an arrogant, domineering feel.

“Actually starting on a young soldier in your team. What an undisciplined squad. I can almost smell the stench of swine in a pigsty. How nauseating.”

The man’s voice sounded as cold as metal that just hardened.

“You’re the one who threw the javelin huh!” “This guy isn’t one of us!” “Blasted kid!” “Which squad are you from!”

“I want you to pay for the scratch on my nose!”

The captain kicked the campfire, and then dashed towards the uninvited guest along with four other soldiers with their blades.

On the instant when the blades flashed, the surrounding soldiers suddenly felt a sense of terror. A slight commotion started to spread among the mass as well. Nobody made any loud noises— they were all struck deaf in shock and awe.

On that instant, all four muscular men fell onto the ground. The younger man had already pulled out his longsword when everyone else had been unable to respond, but there weren’t any signs of blood at all.

Chris’s gaze barely grasped what happened in an instant— with lightning speed, the man flashed his blade past the throats of the two mercenaries who first lunged. It was so quick that it was chilling. However, the more terrifying thing was that the two whose necks were slit suddenly turned around to squash the other two onto the ground, as though invisible wires were directing their each and every muscle.

“W- What did you do!” “M- My body moved by itself!” “What’s happening!”

The four stout mercenaries grappled on the ground.

''What is the meaning of this……'' The insignia on Chris’s forehead pulsed continually. Evidently, it was not swordsmanship anyone could use.

''W- What ''is'' this person! ''

Chris finally remembered that the purple on that person couldn’t be worn by those who are not among the clan of the Celestial Kings. Apart from that, on that purple cape, the badge with a picture of two unicorns in an arc was embroidered on it……

“— My lord, why are you taking action alone? That is too dangerous!”

Sounds of footsteps followed the exclamation. After that, Chris saw a few young servants in extravagant military clothing running out from a dark location the campfire did not manage to shine on.

“Master Cornelius, please return to the camp!”

“Why did you specially come over to the campsite of such a small unit!”

The young servants looked at the surrounding filthy mercenaries and couldn’t help but frown.

“Aren’t you exaggerating things a little? I just came over to a pigsty to have a look, but you nannies still wanted to come over. You’ll become the laughing stock of the imperial court.”

The noble whom the servants called Cornelius had his mouth curled in a sneer. That moment, the surrounding mercenaries had long frozen. Chris heard of the name as well.

Royal Consort, Cornelius Epimex.

House Epimex was one of the Three Great Duchies at the zenith of aristocracy. It was one of the most prominent among the nobility. And among the nobility, only members of the Three Great Duchies were qualified to marry royalty. Not only was Cornelius the Lord of house Epimex, he was a skilled swordsman. He won numerous battles in the battlefield, and was ordered to be the general of this expedition, leading the whole expedition team.

It was said that Cornelius was a swordsman good at using magic swordsmanship, as his sword could kill without seeing blood.

“W- Why……?”

The mercenary squad captain that was like a bear scrambled out from his underling’s body after some effort and moaned while raising his shaking palm:

“Why did Your Lordship…… C- Come here……”

That moment, it was as though he suddenly realized what he should do, and hurriedly kneeled on the ground, pressing his head down before the general. The surrounding underlings quickly did the same action as well.

“Swine in the pigsty should not mimic human speech.”

To that, Cornelius just spat out in disdain. After that, his sharp gaze fell onto Chris.

That moment, Chris couldn’t move at all. It was not because of fear. It was because the three beast insignias on him were burning his body like a blazing inferno…… He did not know why as well. However, the sharp gaze by Cornelius was like silver spurting out from a furnace, so cold that Chris felt thoroughly disgusted from the bottom of his heart.

''— Why did the General come here? ''

''— Isn’t the main force of the expedition squad at the mountain? ''

Just when Chris was pondering about the questions with unattainable answers, Cornelius had already put his large sword in his hands away into its scabbard, and was walking towards him in large steps. Chris couldn’t help but take a step backwards, completely forgetting about the necessary etiquette.

“I came to see what you look like.”

Cornelius bent down and leaned his face closer while saying.

''— See me? ''

''— See how….. I look like? ''

Confusion caused Chris to be flustered, causing him to be unable to move. As a Royal Consort, why would he want to recognize a wandering mercenary like him……

“Those swine probably hired you as a mercenary in chance without knowing anything. But in fact, there are quite a lot of people who know how you look like as the Star Eater as well. The extent of your reputation is far above your imagination.”

Cornelius extended a finger, pressing it on Chris’s chin to raise his face.

Quiet murmurs of discussion spread through the surrounding crowd—

“He’s the Star Eater?” “A kid like him?” “Seriously?!”

The fragments of conversation suddenly surfaced vigorously on water like bubbles from boiling water, and disappeared in an instant one by one.

“You are the tough soldier who killed one person after another on the battlefield with your slender arms? You didn’t even let your own people go.” Cornelius gave a cruel smile. “I heard that the assault party sent a squad of four hundred people to infiltrate the fortress during the fortress assault battle on prelate territory, Decraet, and when they brought down the city gate, the only one alive when they opened the door was you, isn’t that right?”

Chris swallowed after hearing that, but he just couldn’t shift his gaze from the Archduke.

“Since you did so much in our service, why didn’t you just join the Army and be rewarded?”

Cornelius’s questions voice was like a blunt blade, cruelly toying with Chris.

“Is it because of the brandings on you?” He asked.

Chris gasped in shock, and was caught by Cornelius when he was about to jump backwards. Cornelius grabbed his face with all ten fingers, and the force was so large that it almost squeezed the eyeballs out of his sockets. However, in the pair of chilly palms, the fear in Chris’s heart and his trembling faded slowly as well.

He felt the insignia on his forehead shining white light without waiting for the claw-like moonlight of the new moon to spill down.

''— Why does he know of the branding of the beast? ''

“You were born in a village at Pruoua, weren’t you? It was territory where Father once attacked in the past. I’ve already heard that a Beast’s son was born there long ago, and was thinking of going there when the mark could be clearly distinguished. In the end, I heard that he burnt his village down along with the bandits that attacked his village, making Father and I so disappointed.”

When he was talking, Cornelius’s fingers raised Chris’s face, “But I never thought that I would actually meet the son of the Beast on the battlefield. Hmm…… The insignia is indeed present.”

He extended his index finger to touch the insignia on Chris’s forehead. A scorching heat could be felt from the insignia.

''— This person…… This person is just too dangerous. Sooner or later, I- I……''

Just when the thought flashed past Chris’s mind, a sudden assault hit him. He felt a cold sense of pain at the right side of his body, and everything before him dimmed. He supported his body with his hands, and realized that Cornelius tossed him onto the ground. The purple cloak waved, cutting through the air in a circle, and Cornelius’s silhouette that turned to leave had already walked past the other side of the campfire, and was heading towards the mercenary squad captain who was still lying on the ground step by step.

“Rise, swine.” Cornelius called coolly.

“You shall be the rear assault in this battle” He said.

“…… Wha— Ah, yes, yes…… But in the contract, we……”

Before he finished his words, Cornelius already waved his arms. The instant that his movements ended, there rang the sound of water droplets falling onto the sandy ground. The ears of the mercenary squad captain spurted blood. The body that was stout as a bear extended its hands to cover its ears while curling on the ground while making terrible howls.

This time, even Chris’s eyes were unable to catch the movement of him pulling his sword out.

“I said, swine in the pigsty should not mimic human speech!”

Cornelius’s cold tone while speaking was cruel like a sharp ice pick slowly piercing stabbing into the skin.

He put his sword away into his scabbard, keeping it in his lap along with the scabbard, and took out a roll of scroll instead. The wax seal on the scroll caused everyone to swallow— it was a wheel with open wings. It was the symbol of each faction in the clan of Celestial Kings, the badge of the Queen who governed the whole Celestial Kingdom.

“This is an Oracle Decree, prioritized over the contract.”

Seeing the Oracle Decree, the bear-like mercenary squad captain hurriedly pressed his whole body down.

The said Oracle was a prediction bestowed upon the Queen by the all-seeing God, Tucae. It was the divine power that supported the supremacy of the whole Celestial Kingdom, and thus nobody in the whole country dared to go against the Oracle Degree by Tucae.

Even so, the dissatisfied clucking of tongues of a few people at darker spots in the campsite could still be heard. An atmosphere of doubt filled the surroundings, the soldiers’ suspicion of the authenticity of the Oracle Decree completely undisguised.

In the condition that the royal family could only borne daughters, it was as though the Three Great Duchies who owned qualifications to be the Royal Consort were the true holders of power in the whole Celestial Kingdom. Hence, people in the Three Great Duchies would often do as they wished in the pretense of a fake Oracle Decree. It was something in the Celestial Kingdom that even children knew. However, even so, nobody around really dared to stand before Archduke Cornelius to demand him to open the decree and read its contents.

With the surroundings in silence, Cornelius put away the decree in his hands and said to the mercenary squad captain after glancing at Chris:

“You must be careful not to let the Star Eater escape— Now that his true identity is revealed, he might plan to escape.”

The words were like a large rock jamming itself in Chris’s throat, causing him to be unable to speak even if he wanted to. After that, Cornelius turned around to focus his gaze on Chris once more. A pair of chilly eyes looked at him, passing through the darkness the campfire could not shine on.

“I’ll say, you won’t be able to escape no matter how much you try. People owning the branding of the beast is destined to be unable to grab anything, not able to have encounters that will stay in your life. You can only contain blood in your mouth, struggling on the ground in a pitiful manner forever, crawling if you can, struggling until the instant when your life ends, and dying like a wild beast. This is the fate that must be shouldered by one with the brandings.”

''— That person….. He actually knows everything, doesn’t he? ''

''— He knows of the brandings on me, and understands them far more than I do…… But why is that? ''

''— He said that people owning the branding of the beast is unable to escape from such a fate no matter what? What a joke. Even without the influence of the brandings, my fate is still to die alone on the battlefield!”

“…… Star Eater……”

“Bringer of misfortune…..” “Hey, he’s looking at us!” “Why would a person like him appear in our squad?” “Damn, this is just eight lifetimes of bad luck!”

The people in the mercenary squad focused their gathering dissatisfaction on Chris.

“Boss, chase that guy out! He’ll bring bad luck!”

“Idiot, didn’t you listen to Archduke at all? If you don’t follow his instructions, things won’t end with just an ear chopped off— all of you shut up and stop making noise!”

Chris listened to the noise made by the people behind him and left the area illuminated by the campfire. In the process, a few gazes were still fixated on him. He raised his head to look at the night sky. There wasn’t a moon that night, and the following day, would be the night of the new moon.

''I have to escape before night descends once again……'' Chris planned in his heart— ''I will escape to a twilight world where I will be all alone, where I will not meet anyone anymore. ''

However, Chris still did not escape from the encounter. It happened on the two hundredth night the new moon hung on the night sky after Chris was born.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_to_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_no_Rakuin_no_Ko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_to_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2012-09-29T17:48:12Z

Galeblaze:

==Chapter 2 – The Previous Night==

“So— You say that you’re just seventeen this year? How did you survive in the battlefield these ten years?”

The campfire crackled. At the side of the flames, a muscular man with a bushy mustache spoke bluntly to Chris:

“Isn’t your sword a famous weapon from the Eastern Country? Only knights with an established name could get that. Did you slip into their bedrooms to get it? Hahahaha……”

Although the boor looked clumsy, he was a true Knight who was awarded the Purple Rose badge and purple banner of the Celestial Kingdom army.

But speaking of which, the long years of war caused the national resources to weaken. Because of that, it was impossible for the Army to hang on if they did not bestow upon the captain of the mercenary squad the name of a Knight. Chris regretted his decision of negotiating personally, and at the same time averted his gaze from the mustached boor.

In the dark night, tents were raised on the field. A few troublesome-looking mercenaries had their backs on the campsite, surrounding the fire with their gazes focused on Chris and the boor, maliciously leering at the conversation between the two as though they were watching an entertaining show.

Actually, Chris only wanted to tell the captain that he wanted to leave the team that night. However, for some reason, not only was he dragged into their idle chatter while they drank, he was forced to go along with their topics as well.

“This sword is even taller than you. How do you use this? Why don’t you give it to me? I’ll say, instead of holding a large sword like this, playing with a longsword like this is a better fit for you. Come over to my tent tonight.”

Among the dirty hisses, the campfire continued to flicker. Chris was worried for his sword, hugging it in his lap at the same time.

“I snatched this sword from an enemy after killing him when I joined an expedition to Prin Kinopoly.”

Even though Chris thought that those people wouldn’t listen to his words as well, he still gave such a statement.

It was a treasure he won from a rather famous enemy general, and the weapon that in turn gave him each of his jobs. He never stayed in a mercenary squad for a long time. However, as he was a kid who looked and was built as slender as a girl, the sword was absolutely necessary for people to recognize his strength.

When the mercenary squad was recruiting fresh blood, the person who interviewed him was not the bear-like captain, but an aged soldier. He witnessed Chris’s talent, and informed him of the duration of the contract. However, the said soldier left the battlefield due to injuries, causing Chris’s application to leave to become extremely troublesome.

“Hmph. If I was the one organizing the recruitment of soldiers, I would’ve kept you by my side to serve me long ago.”

He grinned broadly, thoroughly inspecting Chris from his head to his foot with his dirty gaze.

The gaze was definitely not the first time Chris encountered it. He was often misunderstood on the battlefield as a male prostitute among the crew entertainers.

“Why do you want to leave, and today to boot? We’re going to launch a final attack on the enemy tomorrow. They might just be a tenth of us. Are you scared?”

“Boss, he’s probably so scared he peed his pants. What a wuss.”

A mercenary sitting near the campfire spat out those words, making the audience laugh out loud.

“I heard that they have the Salt Sprayer on their side this time. He probably feels like running away after hearing this news.”

“I heard that quite a few kids from the other teams wanted to slip away when they heard this news as well.”

“Wahahaha— you’re talking about the Salt-Spraying fellow? Isn’t that just some kind of excuse those guys who ran away after losing a battle made up?”

“You’re talking about the guy on the battlefields without any armor who’s in all white, aren’t you?”

“I heard that even javelin throws and arrows couldn't hurt him.”

“How can there be such people?”

The rumor that they were discussing was known to Chris as well— the Salt Sprayer, the ‘Salt-Spraying Soul Reaper of the Battlefield’. It was a strange news spread between mercenaries these few years. It was said that people who saw that person definitely wouldn't come back alone, saying that it was folly to meet him.

Actually, there would always be such rumors on the battlefield, but when you think about it, one would not be able to live after they really met such a soul reaper, so who in the world would be able to spread such a rumor? Thus, everyone could just ignore this with a laugh.

“Say, quite a lot of rumors of spirits and monsters surfaced these days, and people gave them seriously exaggerated names.”

“Really, something like the Salt Sprayer or Star Eater…… The heck? It’s not like we’re telling stories to make a kid sleep.”

“The Star Eater huh— Hah, chances are that the rumor is bogus too. Something like him completely eradicating a thousand men brigade, eating his comrades’ fates to survive……”

“And also, I heard, in the last war that happened at the borders, a team of fifty people rushed into the enemy camp, and only that guy returned with the head of the enemy commander, while all of the others died.”

“Ahahahahahaha— That’s crazy, if he really had such powers, he’d have long been knighted!”

“Isn’t that so? If there’s really such a person, I’d have long dragged him out and cut open his stomach to vanquish this thing!”

When he heard that, Chris’s fingers subconsciously tightened as he held onto his arms with his palm.

He couldn’t care less about the Salt Sprayer. However, they were talking about the Star Eater. He couldn’t just pretend that he never heard of that. After all, the so-called Star Eater was an accursed name that those who had once stayed by his side gave to him. The mercenaries giving rough laughter while holding cups of beer never would have thought that the terrifying Star Eating Beast that they were discussing was the young kid before their eyes.

“Why is this guy shaking?” The bearded mercenary captain glanced at Chris and had a colossal misunderstanding about his reaction, “What’s wrong? Scared of a kid’s bedtime ghost story like this? You wanted to leave just because of this? What kind of lunacy are you spouting?”

“The effectiveness of my contract is only until the sun rises tomorrow morning.”

“Hah? Is that for you to decide?”

It seemed like the captain did not know of the effective time of his contract. Chris could only sigh.

He could feel the sense of pain that continued to pulse on his forehead and the back of his hands.

The reason that Chris was unwilling to stay in a mercenary squad or to be among Knights for an extended period of time was due to the beast brandings on him. After all, when the beast in him awoke, it would devour each and every one of the fates of the people surrounding him, without an exception. It was exactly the same as what the elder in the village once said— the beast will ‘devour people’s fates’. On each new moon night, everyone by Chris’s side would face a disaster— the mercenary squad that sheltered Chris when he was little was vanquished just like that.

''— I don’t want anyone to be dragged into this curse of mine anymore! ''

“This is bad luck. This concerns the spirit of the team, so you are forbidden from mentioning this anymore.”

The captain stopped the topic in his low, rough voice. Chris could only shut up. Just as he was brooding over how he should leave the team in the coming battle, the captain’s stern expression changed to a dirty smile……

“If you’re scared, you can just stay in the camp. But you’ll have to serve the soldiers at night, and you’ll be dead tired.”

The words made Chris shudder terribly. Because he could not hear any hint of a joke from the captain’s tone anymore. That moment, the captain’s stout bear-like body rose and headed towards him after walking by the campfire.

“W- wait a minute!”

Just when Chris was standing up and was about to turn tail, a hand suddenly grabbed him from behind.

“It seems like I have to make you forget about any thought of leaving the team.”

Stench of beer drifted to him from the back from his ears along with obscene words. He turned around and saw a ruddy face behind his shoulders…… And there wasn’t only one. There were a total of three people, working together to lock his shoulders. The act caused the giant sword in Chris’s hands to loosen, falling onto the ground with a clank —''I really shouldn’t have mentioned this when they were drunk……'' The thought just flitted through his mind. Chris did not even have any time to regret before his collar was grabbed by the captain.

“S- Stop it!”

“Bufufufu, look, don’t you sound like a woman!”

“Don’t you do anything stupid!” “See how we’ll pity you after our Boss had his fun!”

Along with the captain, the other three whiskered faces approached as well. Fear surged in Chris’s mind— ''should I kill them…… No, I’ll need to go against the whole camp if so, and will be vanquished by them. But if this goes on''—

Just at that moment, sound of tearing that tore through the air dashed to the front of Chris and the captain, causing the bear-like face to shrink backwards in an instant. At the same time, a trail of blood blossomed on the tip of his nose, bright red liquid dripping downwards.

“…… Ugh!”

It was a short javelin. It pierced through the space before Chris and the captain, piercing into the ground along its path, making a strong tremor in the end.

“— Who goes there!”

The three soldiers restraining Chris together paled, grabbing their swords at the same time. That allowed Chris to quickly escape from their clutches, hurriedly lying on the ground to grab his own sword in the presence of the strong aura on his right.

Unknowingly, only a dead silence filled the area. The hiccups of drunkards and clear tinkle of colliding cups disappeared completely, leaving only the campfire crackling on.

The fire exposed a silhouette. A tall man walked out from a dark spot. The man wore a luxurious military robe with a purple silk cape. His jet black straight hair was tidily combed to the back, and his eyes were sharp like an eagle. Maybe because of his youthful energy, the man gave off an arrogant, domineering feel.

“Actually starting on a young soldier in your team. What an undisciplined squad. I can almost smell the stench of swine in a pigsty. How nauseating.”

The man’s voice sounded as cold as metal that just hardened.

“You’re the one who threw the javelin huh!” “This guy isn’t one of us!” “Blasted kid!” “Which squad are you from!”

“I want you to pay for the scratch on my nose!”

The captain kicked the campfire, and then dashed towards the uninvited guest along with four other soldiers with their blades.

On the instant when the blades flashed, the surrounding soldiers suddenly felt a sense of terror. A slight commotion started to spread among the mass as well. Nobody made any loud noises— they were all struck deaf in shock and awe.

On that instant, all four muscular men fell onto the ground. The younger man had already pulled out his longsword when everyone else had been unable to respond, but there weren’t any signs of blood at all.

Chris’s gaze barely grasped what happened in an instant— with lightning speed, the man flashed his blade past the throats of the two mercenaries who first lunged. It was so quick that it was chilling. However, the more terrifying thing was that the two whose necks were slit suddenly turned around to squash the other two onto the ground, as though invisible wires were directing their each and every muscle.

“W- What did you do!” “M- My body moved by itself!” “What’s happening!”

The four stout mercenaries grappled on the ground.

''What is the meaning of this……'' The insignia on Chris’s forehead pulsed continually. Evidently, it was not swordsmanship anyone could use.

''W- What ''is'' this person! ''

Chris finally remembered that the purple on that person couldn’t be worn by those who are not among the clan of the Celestial Kings. Apart from that, on that purple cape, the badge with a picture of two unicorns in an arc was embroidered on it……

“— My lord, why are you taking action alone? That is too dangerous!”

Sounds of footsteps followed the exclamation. After that, Chris saw a few young servants in extravagant military clothing running out from a dark location the campfire did not manage to shine on.

“Master Cornelius, please return to the camp!”

“Why did you specially come over to the campsite of such a small unit!”

The young servants looked at the surrounding filthy mercenaries and couldn’t help but frown.

“Aren’t you exaggerating things a little? I just came over to a pigsty to have a look, but you nannies still wanted to come over. You’ll become the laughing stock of the imperial court.”

The noble whom the servants called Cornelius had his mouth curled in a sneer. That moment, the surrounding mercenaries had long frozen. Chris heard of the name as well.

Royal Consort, Cornelius Epimex.

House Epimex was one of the Three Great Duchies at the zenith of aristocracy. It was one of the most prominent among the nobility. And among the nobility, only members of the Three Great Duchies were qualified to marry royalty. Not only was Cornelius the Lord of house Epimex, he was a skilled swordsman. He won numerous battles in the battlefield, and was ordered to be the general of this expedition, leading the whole expedition team.

It was said that Cornelius was a swordsman good at using magic swordsmanship, as his sword could kill without seeing blood.

“W- Why……?”

The mercenary squad captain that was like a bear scrambled out from his underling’s body after some effort and moaned while raising his shaking palm:

“Why did Your Lordship…… C- Come here……”

That moment, it was as though he suddenly realized what he should do, and hurriedly kneeled on the ground, pressing his head down before the general. The surrounding underlings quickly did the same action as well.

“Swine in the pigsty should not mimic human speech.”

To that, Cornelius just spat out in disdain. After that, his sharp gaze fell onto Chris.

That moment, Chris couldn’t move at all. It was not because of fear. It was because the three beast insignias on him were burning his body like a blazing inferno…… He did not know why as well. However, the sharp gaze by Cornelius was like silver spurting out from a furnace, so cold that Chris felt thoroughly disgusted from the bottom of his heart.

''— Why did the General come here? ''

''— Isn’t the main force of the expedition squad at the mountain? ''

Just when Chris was pondering about the questions with unattainable answers, Cornelius had already put his large sword in his hands away into its scabbard, and was walking towards him in large steps. Chris couldn’t help but take a step backwards, completely forgetting about the necessary etiquette.

“I came to see what you look like.”

Cornelius bent down and leaned his face closer while saying.

''— See me? ''

''— See how….. I look like? ''

Confusion caused Chris to be flustered, causing him to be unable to move. As a Royal Consort, why would he want to recognize a wandering mercenary like him……

“Those swine probably hired you as a mercenary in chance without knowing anything. But in fact, there are quite a lot of people who know how you look like as the Star Eater as well. The extent of your reputation is far above your imagination.”

Cornelius extended a finger, pressing it on Chris’s chin to raise his face.

Quiet murmurs of discussion spread through the surrounding crowd—

“He’s the Star Eater?” “A kid like him?” “Seriously?!”

The fragments of conversation suddenly surfaced vigorously on water like bubbles from boiling water, and disappeared in an instant one by one.

“You are the tough soldier who killed one person after another on the battlefield with your slender arms? You didn’t even let your own people go.” Cornelius gave a cruel smile. “I heard that the assault party sent a squad of four hundred people to infiltrate the fortress during the fortress assault battle on prelate territory, Decraet, and when they brought down the city gate, the only one alive when they opened the door was you, isn’t that right?”

Chris swallowed after hearing that, but he just couldn’t shift his gaze from the Archduke.

“Since you did so much in our service, why didn’t you just join the Army and be rewarded?”

Cornelius’s questions voice was like a blunt blade, cruelly toying with Chris.

“Is it because of the brandings on you?” He asked.

Chris gasped in shock, and was caught by Cornelius when he was about to jump backwards. Cornelius grabbed his face with all ten fingers, and the force was so large that it almost squeezed the eyeballs out of his sockets. However, in the pair of chilly palms, the fear in Chris’s heart and his trembling faded slowly as well.

He felt the insignia on his forehead shining white light without waiting for the claw-like moonlight of the new moon to spill down.

''— Why does he know of the branding of the beast? ''

“You were born in a village at Pruoua, weren’t you? It was territory where Father once attacked in the past. I’ve already heard that a Beast’s son was born there long ago, and was thinking of going there when the mark could be clearly distinguished. In the end, I heard that he burnt his village down along with the bandits that attacked his village, making Father and I so disappointed.”

When he was talking, Cornelius’s fingers raised Chris’s face, “But I never thought that I would actually meet the son of the Beast on the battlefield. Hmm…… The insignia is indeed present.”

He extended his index finger to touch the insignia on Chris’s forehead. A scorching heat could be felt from the insignia.

''— This person…… This person is just too dangerous. Sooner or later, I- I……''

Just when the thought flashed past Chris’s mind, a sudden assault hit him. He felt a cold sense of pain at the right side of his body, and everything before him dimmed. He supported his body with his hands, and realized that Cornelius tossed him onto the ground. The purple cloak waved, cutting through the air in a circle, and Cornelius’s silhouette that turned to leave had already walked past the other side of the campfire, and was heading towards the mercenary squad captain who was still lying on the ground step by step.

“Rise, swine.” Cornelius called coolly.

“You shall be the rear assault in this battle” He said.

“…… Wha— Ah, yes, yes…… But in the contract, we……”

Before he finished his words, Cornelius already waved his arms. The instant that his movements ended, there rang the sound of water droplets falling onto the sandy ground. The ears of the mercenary squad captain spurted blood. The body that was stout as a bear extended its hands to cover its ears while curling on the ground while making terrible howls.

This time, even Chris’s eyes were unable to catch the movement of him pulling his sword out.

“I said, swine in the pigsty should not mimic human speech!”

Cornelius’s cold tone while speaking was cruel like a sharp ice pick slowly piercing stabbing into the skin.

He put his sword away into his scabbard, keeping it in his lap along with the scabbard, and took out a roll of scroll instead. The wax seal on the scroll caused everyone to swallow— it was a wheel with open wings. It was the symbol of each faction in the clan of Celestial Kings, the badge of the Queen who governed the whole Celestial Kingdom.

“This is an Oracle Decree, prioritized over the contract.”

Seeing the Oracle Decree, the bear-like mercenary squad captain hurriedly pressed his whole body down.

The said Oracle was a prediction bestowed upon the Queen by the all-seeing God, Tucae. It was the divine power that supported the supremacy of the whole Celestial Kingdom, and thus nobody in the whole country dared to go against the Oracle Degree by Tucae.

Even so, the dissatisfied clucking of tongues of a few people at darker spots in the campsite could still be heard. An atmosphere of doubt filled the surroundings, the soldiers’ suspicion of the authenticity of the Oracle Decree completely undisguised.

In the condition that the royal family could only borne daughters, it was as though the Three Great Duchies who owned qualifications to be the Royal Consort were the true holders of power in the whole Celestial Kingdom. Hence, people in the Three Great Duchies would often do as they wished in the pretense of a fake Oracle Decree. It was something in the Celestial Kingdom that even children knew. However, even so, nobody around really dared to stand before Archduke Cornelius to demand him to open the decree and read its contents.

With the surroundings in silence, Cornelius put away the decree in his hands and said to the mercenary squad captain after glancing at Chris:

“You must be careful not to let the Star Eater escape— Now that his true identity is revealed, he might plan to escape.”

The words were like a large rock jamming itself in Chris’s throat, causing him to be unable to speak even if he wanted to. After that, Cornelius turned around to focus his gaze on Chris once more. A pair of chilly eyes looked at him, passing through the darkness the campfire could not shine on.

“I’ll say, you won’t be able to escape no matter how much you try. People owning the branding of the beast is destined to be unable to grab anything, not able to have encounters that will stay in your life. You can only contain blood in your mouth, struggling on the ground in a pitiful manner forever, crawling if you can, struggling until the instant when your life ends, and dying like a wild beast. This is the fate that must be shouldered by one with the brandings.”

''— That person….. He actually knows everything, doesn’t he? ''

''— He knows of the brandings on me, and understands them far more than I do…… But why is that? ''

''— He said that people owning the branding of the beast is unable to escape from such a fate no matter what? What a joke. Even without the influence of the brandings, my fate is still to die alone on the battlefield!”

“…… Star Eater……”

“Bringer of misfortune…..” “Hey, he’s looking at us!” “Why would a person like him appear in our squad?” “Damn, this is just eight lifetimes of bad luck!”

The people in the mercenary squad focused their gathering dissatisfaction on Chris.

“Boss, chase that guy out! He’ll bring bad luck!”

“Idiot, didn’t you listen to Archduke at all? If you don’t follow his instructions, things won’t end with just an ear chopped off— all of you shut up and stop making noise!”

Chris listened to the noise made by the people behind him and left the area illuminated by the campfire. In the process, a few gazes were still fixated on him. He raised his head to look at the night sky. There wasn’t a moon that night, and the following day, would be the night of the new moon.

''I have to escape before night descends once again……'' Chris planned in his heart— ''I will escape to a twilight world where I will be all alone, where I will not meet anyone anymore. ''

However, Chris still did not escape from the encounter. It happened on the two hundredth night the new moon hung on the night sky after Chris was born.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_to_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_no_Rakuin_no_Ko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_no_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Tsurugi no Joou to Rakuin no Ko:Volume 1 Chapter 2

2012-09-29T17:43:17Z

Galeblaze:

==Chapter 2 – The Previous Night==

“So— You say that you’re just seventeen this year? How did you survive in the battlefield these ten years?”

The campfire crackled. At the side of the flames, a muscular man with a bushy mustache spoke bluntly to Chris:

“Isn’t your sword a famous weapon from the Eastern Country? Only knights with an established name could get that. Did you slip into their bedrooms to get it? Hahahaha……”

Although the boor looked clumsy, he was a true Knight who was awarded the Purple Rose badge and purple banner of the Celestial Kingdom army.

But speaking of which, the long years of war caused the national resources to weaken. Because of that, it was impossible for the Army to hang on if they did not bestow upon the captain of the mercenary squad the name of a Knight. Chris regretted his decision of negotiating personally, and at the same time averted his gaze from the mustached boor.

In the dark night, tents were raised on the field. A few troublesome-looking mercenaries had their backs on the campsite, surrounding the fire with their gazes focused on Chris and the boor, maliciously leering at the conversation between the two as though they were watching an entertaining show.

Actually, Chris only wanted to tell the captain that he wanted to leave the team that night. However, for some reason, not only was he dragged into their idle chatter while they drank, he was forced to go along with their topics as well.

“This sword is even taller than you. How do you use this? Why don’t you give it to me? I’ll say, instead of holding a large sword like this, playing with a longsword like this is a better fit for you. Come over to my tent tonight.”

Among the dirty hisses, the campfire continued to flicker. Chris was worried for his sword, hugging it in his lap at the same time.

“I snatched this sword from an enemy after killing him when I joined an expedition to Prin Kinopoly.”

Even though Chris thought that those people wouldn’t listen to his words as well, he still gave such a statement.

It was a treasure he won from a rather famous enemy general, and the weapon that in turn gave him each of his jobs. He never stayed in a mercenary squad for a long time. However, as he was a kid who looked and was built as slender as a girl, the sword was absolutely necessary for people to recognize his strength.

When the mercenary squad was recruiting fresh blood, the person who interviewed him was not the bear-like captain, but an aged soldier. He witnessed Chris’s talent, and informed him of the duration of the contract. However, the said soldier left the battlefield due to injuries, causing Chris’s application to leave to become extremely troublesome.

“Hmph. If I was the one organizing the recruitment of soldiers, I would’ve kept you by my side to serve me long ago.”

He grinned broadly, thoroughly inspecting Chris from his head to his foot with his dirty gaze.

The gaze was definitely not the first time Chris encountered it. He was often misunderstood on the battlefield as a male prostitute among the crew entertainers.

“Why do you want to leave, and today to boot? We’re going to launch a final attack on the enemy tomorrow. They might just be a tenth of us. Are you scared?”

“Boss, he’s probably so scared he peed his pants. What a wuss.”

A mercenary sitting near the campfire spat out those words, making the audience laugh out loud.

“I heard that they have the Salt Sprayer on their side this time. He probably feels like running away after hearing this news.”

“I heard that quite a few kids from the other teams wanted to slip away when they heard this news as well.”

“Wahahaha— you’re talking about the Salt-Spraying fellow? Isn’t that just some kind of excuse those guys who ran away after losing a battle made up?”

“You’re talking about the guy on the battlefields without any armor who’s in all white, aren’t you?”

“I heard that even javelin throws and arrows couldn't hurt him.”

“How can there be such people?”

The rumor that they were discussing was known to Chris as well— the Salt Sprayer, the ‘Salt-Spraying Soul Reaper of the Battlefield’. It was a strange news spread between mercenaries these few years. It was said that people who saw that person definitely wouldn't come back alone, saying that it was folly to meet him.

Actually, there would always be such rumors on the battlefield, but when you think about it, one would not be able to live after they really met such a soul reaper, so who in the world would be able to spread such a rumor? Thus, everyone could just ignore this with a laugh.

“Say, quite a lot of rumors of spirits and monsters surfaced these days, and people gave them seriously exaggerated names.”

“Really, something like the Salt Sprayer or Star Eater…… The heck? It’s not like we’re telling stories to make a kid sleep.”

“The Star Eater huh— Hah, chances are that the rumor is bogus too. Something like him completely eradicating a thousand men brigade, eating his comrades’ fates to survive……”

“And also, I heard, in the last war that happened at the borders, a team of fifty people rushed into the enemy camp, and only that guy returned with the head of the enemy commander, while all of the others died.”

“Ahahahahahaha— That’s crazy, if he really had such powers, he’d have long been knighted!”

“Isn’t that so? If there’s really such a person, I’d have long dragged him out and cut open his stomach to vanquish this thing!”

When he heard that, Chris’s fingers subconsciously tightened as he held onto his arms with his palm.

He couldn’t care less about the Salt Sprayer. However, they were talking about the Star Eater. He couldn’t just pretend that he never heard of that. After all, the so-called Star Eater was an accursed name that those who had once stayed by his side gave to him. The mercenaries giving rough laughter while holding cups of beer never would have thought that the terrifying Star Eating Beast that they were discussing was the young kid before their eyes.

“Why is this guy shaking?” The bearded mercenary captain glanced at Chris and had a colossal misunderstanding about his reaction, “What’s wrong? Scared of a kid’s bedtime ghost story like this? You wanted to leave just because of this? What kind of lunacy are you spouting?”

“The effectiveness of my contract is only until the sun rises tomorrow morning.”

“Hah? Is that for you to decide?”

It seemed like the captain did not know of the effective time of his contract. Chris could only sigh.

He could feel the sense of pain that continued to pulse on his forehead and the back of his hands.

The reason that Chris was unwilling to stay in a mercenary squad or to be among Knights for an extended period of time was due to the beast brandings on him. After all, when the beast in him awoke, it would devour each and every one of the fates of the people surrounding him, without an exception. It was exactly the same as what the elder in the village once said— the beast will ‘devour people’s fates’. On each new moon night, everyone by Chris’s side would face a disaster— the mercenary squad that sheltered Chris when he was little was vanquished just like that.

''— I don’t want anyone to be dragged into this curse of mine anymore! ''

“This is bad luck. This concerns the spirit of the team, so you are forbidden from mentioning this anymore.”

The captain stopped the topic in his low, rough voice. Chris could only shut up. Just as he was brooding over how he should leave the team in the coming battle, the captain’s stern expression changed to a dirty smile……

“If you’re scared, you can just stay in the camp. But you’ll have to serve the soldiers at night, and you’ll be dead tired.”

The words made Chris shudder terribly. Because he could not hear any hint of a joke from the captain’s tone anymore. That moment, the captain’s stout bear-like body rose and headed towards him after walking by the campfire.

“W- wait a minute!”

Just when Chris was standing up and was about to turn tail, a hand suddenly grabbed him from behind.

“It seems like I have to make you forget about any thought of leaving the team.”

Stench of beer drifted to him from the back from his ears along with obscene words. He turned around and saw a ruddy face behind his shoulders…… And there wasn’t only one. There were a total of three people, working together to lock his shoulders. The act caused the giant sword in Chris’s hands to loosen, falling onto the ground with a clank —''I really shouldn’t have mentioned this when they were drunk……'' The thought just flitted through his mind. Chris did not even have any time to regret before his collar was grabbed by the captain.

“S- Stop it!”

“Bufufufu, look, don’t you sound like a woman!”

“Don’t you do anything stupid!” “See how we’ll pity you after our Boss had his fun!”

Along with the captain, the other three whiskered faces approached as well. Fear surged in Chris’s mind— ''should I kill them…… No, I’ll need to go against the whole camp if so, and will be vanquished by them. But if this goes on''—

Just at that moment, sound of tearing that tore through the air dashed to the front of Chris and the captain, causing the bear-like face to shrink backwards in an instant. At the same time, a trail of blood blossomed on the tip of his nose, bright red liquid dripping downwards.

“…… Ugh!”

It was a short javelin. It pierced through the space before Chris and the captain, piercing into the ground along its path, making a strong tremor in the end.

“— Who goes there!”

The three soldiers restraining Chris together paled, grabbing their swords at the same time. That allowed Chris to quickly escape from their clutches, hurriedly lying on the ground to grab his own sword in the presence of the strong aura on his right.

Unknowingly, only a dead silence filled the area. The hiccups of drunkards and clear tinkle of colliding cups disappeared completely, leaving only the campfire crackling on.

The fire exposed a silhouette. A tall man walked out from a dark spot. The man wore a luxurious military robe with a purple silk cape. His jet black straight hair was tidily combed to the back, and his eyes were sharp like an eagle. Maybe because of his youthful energy, the man gave off an arrogant, domineering feel.

“Actually starting on a young soldier in your team. What an undisciplined squad. I can almost smell the stench of swine in a pigsty. How nauseating.”

The man’s voice sounded as cold as metal that just hardened.

“You’re the one who threw the javelin huh!” “This guy isn’t one of us!” “Blasted kid!” “Which squad are you from!”

“I want you to pay for the scratch on my nose!”

The captain kicked the campfire, and then dashed towards the uninvited guest along with four other soldiers with their blades.

On the instant when the blades flashed, the surrounding soldiers suddenly felt a sense of terror. A slight commotion started to spread among the mass as well. Nobody made any loud noises— they were all struck deaf in shock and awe.

On that instant, all four muscular men fell onto the ground. The younger man had already pulled out his longsword when everyone else had been unable to respond, but there weren’t any signs of blood at all.

Chris’s gaze barely grasped what happened in an instant— with lightning speed, the man flashed his blade past the throats of the two mercenaries who first lunged. It was so quick that it was chilling. However, the more terrifying thing was that the two whose necks were slit suddenly turned around to squash the other two onto the ground, as though invisible wires were directing their each and every muscle.

“W- What did you do!” “M- My body moved by itself!” “What’s happening!”

The four stout mercenaries grappled on the ground.

''What is the meaning of this……'' The insignia on Chris’s forehead pulsed continually. Evidently, it was not swordsmanship anyone could use.

''W- What ''is'' this person! ''

Chris finally remembered that the purple on that person couldn’t be worn by those who are not among the clan of the Celestial Kings. Apart from that, on that purple cape, the badge with a picture of two unicorns in an arc was embroidered on it……

“— My lord, why are you taking action alone? That is too dangerous!”

Sounds of footsteps followed the exclamation. After that, Chris saw a few young servants in extravagant military clothing running out from a dark location the campfire did not manage to shine on.

“Master Cornelius, please return to the camp!”

“Why did you specially come over to the campsite of such a small unit!”

The young servants looked at the surrounding filthy mercenaries and couldn’t help but frown.

“Aren’t you exaggerating things a little? I just came over to a pigsty to have a look, but you nannies still wanted to come over. You’ll become the laughing stock of the imperial court.”

The noble whom the servants called Cornelius had his mouth curled in a sneer. That moment, the surrounding mercenaries had long frozen. Chris heard of the name as well.

Royal Consort, Cornelius Epimex.

House Epimex was one of the Three Great Duchies at the zenith of aristocracy. It was one of the most prominent among the nobility. And among the nobility, only members of the Three Great Duchies were qualified to marry royalty. Not only was Cornelius the Lord of house Epimex, he was a skilled swordsman. He won numerous battles in the battlefield, and was ordered to be the general of this expedition, leading the whole expedition team.

It was said that Cornelius was a swordsman good at using magic swordsmanship, as his sword could kill without seeing blood.

“W- Why……?”

The mercenary squad captain that was like a bear scrambled out from his underling’s body after some effort and moaned while raising his shaking palm:

“Why did Your Lordship…… C- Come here……”

That moment, it was as though he suddenly realized what he should do, and hurriedly kneeled on the ground, pressing his head down before the general. The surrounding underlings quickly did the same action as well.

“Swine in the pigsty should not mimic human speech.”

To that, Cornelius just spat out in disdain. After that, his sharp gaze fell onto Chris.

That moment, Chris couldn’t move at all. It was not because of fear. It was because the three beast insignias on him were burning his body like a blazing inferno…… He did not know why as well. However, the sharp gaze by Cornelius was like silver spurting out from a furnace, so cold that Chris felt thoroughly disgusted from the bottom of his heart.

''— Why did the General come here? ''

''— Isn’t the main force of the expedition squad at the mountain? ''

Just when Chris was pondering about the questions with unattainable answers, Cornelius had already put his large sword in his hands away into its scabbard, and was walking towards him in large steps. Chris couldn’t help but take a step backwards, completely forgetting about the necessary etiquette.

“I came to see what you look like.”

Cornelius bent down and leaned his face closer while saying.

''— See me? ''

''— See how….. I look like? ''

Confusion caused Chris to be flustered, causing him to be unable to move. As a Royal Consort, why would he want to recognize a wandering mercenary like him……

“Those swine probably hired you as a mercenary in chance without knowing anything. But in fact, there are quite a lot of people who know how you look like as the Star Eater as well. The extent of your reputation is far above your imagination.”

Cornelius extended a finger, pressing it on Chris’s chin to raise his face.

Quiet murmurs of discussion spread through the surrounding crowd—

“He’s the Star Eater?” “A kid like him?” “Seriously?!”

The fragments of conversation suddenly surfaced vigorously on water like bubbles from boiling water, and disappeared in an instant one by one.

“You are the tough soldier who killed one person after another on the battlefield with your slender arms? You didn’t even let your own people go.” Cornelius gave a cruel smile. “I heard that the assault party sent a squad of four hundred people to infiltrate the fortress during the fortress assault battle on prelate territory, Decraet, and when they brought down the city gate, the only one alive when they opened the door was you, isn’t that right?”

Chris swallowed after hearing that, but he just couldn’t shift his gaze from the Archduke.

“Since you did so much in our service, why didn’t you just join the Army and be rewarded?”

Cornelius’s questions voice was like a blunt blade, cruelly toying with Chris.

“Is it because of the brandings on you?” He asked.

Chris gasped in shock, and was caught by Cornelius when he was about to jump backwards. Cornelius grabbed his face with all ten fingers, and the force was so large that it almost squeezed the eyeballs out of his sockets. However, in the pair of chilly palms, the fear in Chris’s heart and his trembling faded slowly as well.

He felt the insignia on his forehead shining white light without waiting for the claw-like moonlight of the new moon to spill down.

''— Why does he know of the branding of the beast? ''

“You were born in a village at Pruoua, weren’t you? It was territory where Father once attacked in the past. I’ve already heard that a Beast’s son was born there long ago, and was thinking of going there when the mark could be clearly distinguished. In the end, I heard that he burnt his village down along with the bandits that attacked his village, making Father and I so disappointed.”

When he was talking, Cornelius’s fingers raised Chris’s face, “But I never thought that I would actually meet the son of the Beast on the battlefield. Hmm…… The insignia is indeed present.”

He extended his index finger to touch the insignia on Chris’s forehead. A scorching heat could be felt from the insignia.

''— This person…… This person is just too dangerous. Sooner or later, I- I……''

Just when the thought flashed past Chris’s mind, a sudden assault hit him. He felt a cold sense of pain at the right side of his body, and everything before him dimmed. He supported his body with his hands, and realized that Cornelius tossed him onto the ground. The purple cloak waved, cutting through the air in a circle, and Cornelius’s silhouette that turned to leave had already walked past the other side of the campfire, and was heading towards the mercenary squad captain who was still lying on the ground step by step.

“Rise, swine.” Cornelius called coolly.

“You shall be the rear assault in this battle” He said.

“…… Wha— Ah, yes, yes…… But in the contract, we……”

Before he finished his words, Cornelius already waved his arms. The instant that his movements ended, there rang the sound of water droplets falling onto the sandy ground. The ears of the mercenary squad captain spurted blood. The body that was stout as a bear extended its hands to cover its ears while curling on the ground while making terrible howls.

This time, even Chris’s eyes were unable to catch the movement of him pulling his sword out.

“I said, swine in the pigsty should not mimic human speech!”

Cornelius’s cold tone while speaking was cruel like a sharp ice pick slowly piercing stabbing into the skin.

He put his sword away into his scabbard, keeping it in his lap along with the scabbard, and took out a roll of scroll instead. The wax seal on the scroll caused everyone to swallow— it was a wheel with open wings. It was the symbol of each faction in the clan of Celestial Kings, the badge of the Queen who governed the whole Celestial Kingdom.

“This is an Oracle Decree, prioritized over the contract.”

Seeing the Oracle Decree, the bear-like mercenary squad captain hurriedly pressed his whole body down.

The said Oracle was a prediction bestowed upon the Queen by the all-seeing God, Tucae. It was the divine power that supported the supremacy of the whole Celestial Kingdom, and thus nobody in the whole country dared to go against the Oracle Degree by Tucae.

Even so, the dissatisfied clucking of tongues of a few people at darker spots in the campsite could still be heard. An atmosphere of doubt filled the surroundings, the soldiers’ suspicion of the authenticity of the Oracle Decree completely undisguised.

In the condition that the royal family could only borne daughters, it was as though the Three Great Duchies who owned qualifications to be the Royal Consort were the true holders of power in the whole Celestial Kingdom. Hence, people in the Three Great Duchies would often do as they wished in the pretense of a fake Oracle Decree. It was something in the Celestial Kingdom that even children knew. However, even so, nobody around really dared to stand before Archduke Cornelius to demand him to open the decree and read its contents.

With the surroundings in silence, Cornelius put away the decree in his hands and said to the mercenary squad captain after glancing at Chris:

“You must be careful not to let the Star Eater escape— Now that his true identity is revealed, he might plan to escape.”

The words were like a large rock jamming itself in Chris’s throat, causing him to be unable to speak even if he wanted to. After that, Cornelius turned around to focus his gaze on Chris once more. A pair of chilly eyes looked at him, passing through the darkness the campfire could not shine on.

“I’ll say, you won’t be able to escape no matter how much you try. People owning the branding of the beast is destined to be unable to grab anything, not able to have encounters that will stay in your life. You can only contain blood in your mouth, struggling on the ground in a pitiful manner forever, crawling if you can, struggling until the instant when your life ends, and dying like a wild beast. This is the fate that must be shouldered by one with the brandings.”

''— That person….. He actually knows everything, doesn’t he? ''

''— He knows of the brandings on me, and understands them far more than I do…… But why is that? ''

''— He said that people owning the branding of the beast is unable to escape from such a fate no matter what? What a joke. Even without the influence of the brandings, my fate is still to die alone on the battlefield!”

“…… Star Eater……”

“Bringer of misfortune…..” “Hey, he’s looking at us!” “Why would a person like him appear in our squad?” “Damn, this is just eight lifetimes of bad luck!”

The people in the mercenary squad focused their gathering dissatisfaction on Chris.

“Boss, chase that guy out! He’ll bring bad luck!”

“Idiot, didn’t you listen to Archduke at all? If you don’t follow his instructions, things won’t end with just an ear chopped off— all of you shut up and stop making noise!”

Chris listened to the noise made by the people behind him and left the area illuminated by the campfire. In the process, a few gazes were still fixated on him. He raised his head to look at the night sky. There wasn’t a moon that night, and the following day, would be the night of the new moon.

''I have to escape before night descends once again……'' Chris planned in his heart— ''I will escape to a twilight world where I will be all alone, where I will not meet anyone anymore. ''

However, Chris still did not escape from the encounter. It happened on the two hundredth night the new moon hung on the night sky after Chris was born.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_no_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_no_Rakuin_no_Ko|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Tsurugi_no_Joou_no_Rakuin_no_Ko:Volume_1_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

The Circumstances Leading to Waltraute's Marriage:Volume1 Chapter 1

2012-09-24T22:10:43Z

Galeblaze: /* Part 3 */ missing letter in the placed

{{Incomplete|parts=4/8}}
==Chapter 1: Jack and the Beanstalk was Set to a Backdrop of Norse Mythology==

===Part 1===

A Valkyrie descended to the human world of Midgard.

She had long blonde hair and white skin. She was tall for a woman, but had a much more slender frame than a man. It was a balance that could not be maintained by any soul born of a human mother. Her beauty was not the type that was meant to draw the opposite sex to her. Her beauty was wrapped in a chill like a flower offered up to a slaughtered foe.

Her appearance was that of a woman in her mid-twenties, but human aging did not apply to a Valkyrie. She had been fighting for much, much longer than that.

The armor she wore was green. However, that was just one aspect of the armor. It was magic armor that could freely change its properties to suit the situation. The aurora seen in the northern sky was actually the constantly changing light produced by Valkyrie armor.

She held what looked like a bluish-white spear in her right hand, but it was made up of the very lightning that fell from the sky. A swing of her weapon was enough to slaughter all who had made themselves enemies of the heavenly world of Asgard. They would be destroyed down to their souls and unable to even join the realm of the dead. That divine punishment was known as the Spear of Destroying Lightning and it held enough destructive power to warrant such a name.

“Is that all?”

She was surrounded by nothing but rubble.

The name of the maiden who glowed radiantly amid the blackened scenery was Waltraute.

She was tall but only when compared to a human woman. Even so, she stood triumphant above all those around her. She had crushed, wiped out, and burned away all those who had been taller or larger than her.

No one could imagine that a false temple gaudily decorated with gold and marble had stood there not long before. All that remained was black. Pitch black. The garish decorations had been torn down and all that was left had turned pure black as if to attest to their sins.

Sinners.

Heretics.

Those rebels who had joined with the giants to intentionally create monsters and then used the offspring as slaves had all been purged. They had committed three major sins. Loving those beyond their species was not one of them. It was joining with the giants for their own personal greed that had been one of those sins. The second had been using the offspring as tools. Even if they were half human, using anyone with a human soul as a tool was a sin. And the last was that they had offered up their young to join with the giants rather than doing it themselves. It had been judged that the ultimate punishment was required.

…Actually, Odin had only ordered Waltraute to sort out the souls of the youths who were like to die in the disturbance and lead only those necessary to Valhalla, the great hall of the heavenly world. However, she had used a bit too much strength as she had a tendency to do.

Thanks to that, it had all ended before a large-scale tragedy could occur, and all of the owners of the souls she was supposed to guide had survived.

There was a reason Valkyries did not stand at the top of everything even though they were the strongest when it came to pure power.

Without giving even a glance to the survivors who had their heads hanging down, Waltraute looked up into the sky and spoke to someone who was not present.

“Report. Situation 3469 is complete. …I suppose the ruler on the throne is angry again. But I suppose the queen of the realm of the dead is also gnashing her teeth at missing out on those impure souls. With that in mind, let’s just call this even.”

The humans living in Midgard would likely be unable to understand some of what the gods said. They purposefully tried to keep the humans from understanding more than they had to.

“Understood. So I have authorization to return. Tell Heimdallr to guide me along the route. Over.”

As she finished speaking, a single ray of light burst through the dark clouds above her head. It fell directly atop Waltraute. The next thing she knew, a giant white horse was standing next to her. Waltraute climbed atop the horse and her hair floated up unnaturally. Once that change in gravity reached the white horse’s giant body as well, Waltraute’s very existence would be temporarily split into pieces and she would leave the human world of Midgard while overcoming all forms of aerodynamic restrictions.

But then…

An error occurred in the return process.

A boy was weakly clinging onto Waltraute’s right leg as she sat atop the white horse.

“A survivor, hm?” said the Valkyrie with an emotionless look in her eyes. “Do you wish to head to Valhalla to experience the battles of the heavenly world? You need not be so hasty. If you continue to possess such a valiant and just soul, that time will surely come.”

“So beautiful.”

The boy’s context-less comment was spoken with a hoarse voice.

He was looking at Waltraute’s golden hair that was reflecting the light shining down on her.

“Can I have some?”

Waltraute fell silent.

Valkyries had but one role to play for the humans of Midgard…or so it should have been. From experience, she knew there were irregular situations that would occasionally occur.

In other words…

Sometimes, a man would fall in love with a Valkyrie.

“I am sorry, but I cannot do that,” she replied with an icy voice.

The boy did not seem to understand the situation.

“Why not?”

“We live in different worlds. The world tree Yggdrasil divides up the nine worlds. The divisions between worlds may only be crossed for the purposes of a battle. That is why I am here in Midgard now. Crossing those divisions for no reason would cause a battle in and of itself.”

“Ohh…” The boy’s mouth opened wide but it was unclear what exactly seemed to have impressed the boy. “So you can’t stay here?”

“I am not saying I cannot, but I see no rational reason to do so.”

“Mhh…”

“?”

“I can’t accept that. This isn’t the time to talk about things in that way.”

“Hm?” Waltraute looked slightly puzzled.

Waltraute did not understand the subtleties of human romance, so she chose the method her experience had taught her was the quickest option of dealing with such problems.

She grabbed the Spear of Destroying Lightning in her right hand.

She intentionally made it start noisily sending sparks flying every which way.

“Whatever the reason may be and whatever that person may say, a Valkyrie has the authority to deem anyone who stands in her way as evil. Be warned that anyone who blocks my path is destined to fall defeated before me.”

“Hm? Hmm? So if I beat you, you’ll do whatever I ask you?”

“Mh!? Wait a second!! What kind of roundabout thinking led you to that conclusion!? I was merely saying that anyone who got in my way would meet a bitter fate!!”

“I see… So I could marry you…”

“You’re just assuming you would win!! A-ahem. Soul born in the human world of Midgard, do you truly believe that frail glow of yours is enough to stand up to Waltraute, the fourth sister of the nine Valkyries?”

“Let’s fight!! Let’s fight!! Waltraute, tell me the rules of the fight!!”

“Dammit! I let my name slip out!?”

But Waltraute was not so cruel as to actually begin a competition of strength with that boy of Midgard as she would utterly demolish him.

(Oh, I know. I can give this human an utterly impossible challenge.)

That was the standard pattern for goddesses and princesses from all over the world both in ancient and modern times.

Waltraute cleared her throat and said, “My challenge to you is to scale the world tree Yggdrasil with your own strength. Once you arrive at the heavenly world of Asgard, I will accept your marriage proposal.”

(There is no way he can do it. Not even a Valkyrie like me could manage that. A soul born in the human world will likely be too overcome with awe upon seeing the world tree Yggdrasil to even touch it.)

“…What does ‘scale’ mean?”

“It means ‘climb’ and is usually used in the context of a mountain or a cliff!! I am telling you to climb up that giant tree with just those two hands of yours!!”

“Ehh!?”

“Th-that’s right. How about that? Can’t do it, can you? Simply impossible, isn’t it? Give up here and join with a human woman like a proper human man. A neighborhood childhood friend can be a surprisingly excellent choice. And now, I will be going.”

“All you have to do is climb a tree and you get to marry a Valkyrie!? I-I have to go tell everyone!!”

“Wait!! This is not a custom of my race! This is a competition that is only valid between the two of us!! If a large number of humans begin trying to climb the world tree Yggdrasil, the head god Odin will mistake it for a rebellion!!”

“Then I’ll climb it! If I climb Yggdrasil, I get to marry you, right!? You’re the one that said it, Waltraute!!”

“Mh.”

It seemed the boy truly intended to attempt the challenge, but Waltraute could not treat the challenge lightly as it was a competition with a winner and a loser.

The Valkyries were the members of the gods that dealt with battles and they were something like the strict guardians of competitions in the human world of Midgard.

Whose jurisdiction the world tree Yggdrasil fell under was a bit vague, but the competition was rooted in the human world of Midgard, so she had to be strict about it.

Also…

If the challenge was nothing more than something the boy had come up with, Waltraute could simply refuse to participate. However, Waltraute had been the one to suggest the challenge and the boy had accepted. That meant the competition had become official the second the boy had okayed it. Waltraute could not back out now.

“F-fine then. I will accept the competition. But a soul of Midgard will never be able to scale the world tree Yggdrasil.”

“I can do it.”

“The heavenly world of Asgard is literally above the clouds. If you run out of strength partway up and fall off, only death awaits you. Are you still willing?”

“I can do it.”

Even under Waltraute’s icy gaze that could cause heretics and even giants and dragons to tremble in fear, the human boy gave a defiant response.

(Those are the eyes of a warrior.)

But in the next instant, the boy gave a big grin, swung one arm around in a circle, and said, “Okay, I’ll climb up before you know it! Once I’m ready, I’ll head to Yggdrasil, so you wait at the goal point in Asgard!! That’s another rule!!”

“Wait,” said Waltraute suddenly from atop the white horse. “Why do you wish to marry me so much?”

“Hm?” The boy replied almost immediately. “Because you’re beautiful.”

“…”

“Waltraute, I will definitely climb up Yggdrasil, and we’ll get married when I do!!”

Once Waltraute returned to the heavenly world of Asgard, Heimdallr the watchman asked her a question.

“…Why didn’t you just refuse?”

A Valkyrie usually remained completely expressionless, but Waltraute’s cheeks reddened slightly and her eyes darted away when he asked that question.

“O-once the competition had been established, I could hardly just refuse him outright!!”

Heimdallr had been wondering why she had not simply returned to Asgard from the beginning, but before he could say anything further, Waltraute’s eyes darted away once more and she continued speaking.

“That’s…That’s right. It’s a competition, so I had no choice!! I am a strict guardian of competitions after all! Whatever it may entail, I must let it carry out to its conclusion once it has been established!!”

“Wait, don’t tell me you’re letting this go because he said you were beautiful and said he would marry you after he managed to climb u-…Eeee! Eeee!!””

“Could you explain to me what part of what I said led you to believe that? And could you give an explanation for why you are grinning like that?”

“I-is this invisible wall that is hard as thick concrete nothing but your aura of intimidation!? No, wait! I get it! I get it! Don’t bring out the Spear of Destroying Lightning! Wait, wait!!”

Heimdallr trembled in fear when faced with that grand destructive power that was being used to hide Waltraute’s embarrassment.

Whatever she may have said, her true feelings were clearly visible on her face.

Most everyone was too frightened of her to try, but Waltraute was surprisingly weak to those who maintained a strong will while interacting with her.

===Part 2===

On one end of the heavenly world of Asgard were the seven runways of Bifröst.

They may have been known as “runways”, but the process by which they were used was quite complex. The user’s “existence” was split into pieces, and they could then be freely sent to any of the 9 worlds while ignoring all aerodynamic restrictions. It was not a complete “teleportation”. Technically, the user was accelerated to 97% of the speed of light, but the size of the nine worlds meant it was more or less instantaneous.

The Valkyrie armor that was broken to pieces along with Waltraute would react and spread out. That process caused a giant aurora to fill the night sky when a Valkyrie was sent flying through the sky.

It was largely due to Bifröst and the Valkyries that the Æsir were able to display such tremendous power in the nine worlds. It took a slight amount of time to begin the process, but in exchange, a military force made up of the Valkyries and the spirits of the dead known as Einherjar that were under their control could be sent wherever they were needed. The earlier annihilation of the heretics should be enough to demonstrate how much of a threat that was.

And…

Waltraute was now peering down to the human world of Midgard from the edge of Bifröst. Heimdallr the watchman was in charge of controlling Bifröst, so he was utterly fed up with the Valkyrie that was obstructing the path.

“Um, if you stay there, the 3rd runway can’t be used…”

“You have seven of them. The loss of one or two is no big deal.”

“Um, do you have any idea how many dozens of flights come through every hour? This is an issue of efficiency and distribution. You’re causing a traffic jam. Surely you know how blocking a seemingly empty lane can cause a huge backup on the highway. If you block the 3rd runway, the percentage of late flights will jump up to-…”

“What is your point?”

“Oh…um…nothing…I guess…Sigh…”

When she glared at him, Heimdallr shrunk down like he was preparing to close himself up in a small box.

While crouched down, Heimdallr said, “But was there really any reason to take that verbal promise seriously?”

“H-hmph! I do not think that boy from Midgard can climb the world tree Yggdrasil. But now that the competition has been established, I must see it through to the end as a Valkyrie. In the best case, he will make it to the base of the world tree and be too overwhelmed to do anything more. In the worst case, his awe upon seeing Yggdrasil will be too great and he will not even make it to the base.”

“…So in the ‘worst case’, the boy doesn’t even come for you?”

The glance that was as sharp as a spear that Heimdallr received in response to his unwanted comment caused his entire body to freeze in place. He realized he could not make his body any smaller than it already was.

Waltraute composed herself and said, “At any rate, I am only watching over this competition to its end. And that end will be the boy’s loss. If he does not show up, that counts as a loss. Once that happens, I will be freed from this nonsensical verbal promise of marriage.”

“Um…”

“It is true that the boy had the eyes of warrior when he announced he would climb the world tree. Those were the eyes of someone with a will strong enough to challenge a Valkyrie to a competition. But words are cheap. He is sure to lose his nerve when he sees the true recklessness of this challenge…Why are you interrupting me?”

“The boy has arrived.”

“!?!?!?”

Waltraute frantically looked back over the edge of the 3rd runway and to the human world of Midgard.

“Impossible…Impossible!! Does that boy have no fear of death!?”

“ ‘That he would go this far for an unrefined, battle-crazy girl that wears armor year-round like me just sets my heart aflutt-…’ No, I was just kidding! Please! Please forgive me! I won’t make any more liberal translations of your thoughts, so please spare me from the lightning!!” As Heimdallr held his hands up to cover his head, he looked down toward the surface. “J-Jack Elvan was it? According to the data we have on him, he comes from the middle class on Midgard.”

But of course, the boy had not arrived in Asgard.

The base of Yggdrasil was in Midgard. The boy had made it to that giant tree.

He truly seemed intent on climbing up that tree.

Any normal human would have been too filled with awe at the site of Yggdrasil and with a general fear of heading to another world to even think about trying to climb the world tree. Nevertheless, that boy had burst through those limitations.

It was called a tree, but the trunk was as thick as a standard-sized city was wide, so it felt more like rock climbing. The complexly intertwined branches and hollows almost turned it into something like a labyrinth.

Waltraute used magic to enhance her already superhuman senses (not that she was human in the first place), so she just had to stare down with her eyes wide to see every step the boy took.

At the base of the world tree, the boy said, “I have my handkerchief, some snacks for if I get hungry, and a water bottle. Okay, time to go.”

“He’s extremely lightly equipped!! Wait, he’s not even wearing boots! Those are sandals! At least prepare a lifeline…Ah, he started climbing! He really started climbing!! He started climbing up Yggdrasil in sandals! What do I do!?”

“…Th-there would be nothing wrong with you heading down to save him, right? You can just head down and grab him. I can open up one of Bifröst’s runways for you.”

“You fool!!!!” Waltraute’s iron fist sent Heimdallr’s giant form rolling across the runway like a pebble. “I am a heavenly being that rules over battles and I watch over all events with a winner and a loser!! I cannot interfere in a competition with clear rules!!”

“B-bghh…bbh…”

Heimdallr let out a groan without even a shred of intelligence in it, but he was not listening to what Waltraute was saying. He had more important worries.

Meanwhile, something happened down at the surface.

Even though Asgard was literally above the clouds, the boy was sitting on a branch and reaching for his water bottle after only climbing about 10 meters.

“Hahh…I’m exhausted.”

“You weakling!!” shouted Waltraute.

“U-um, ten meters is pretty high up for a human,” commented Heimdallr.

“That is not the issue here! He said that he would climb Yggdrasil and marry me. Even if the reward is completely ridiculous, it is still a sacred competition with a Valkyrie. And yet…And yet…that bastard!! Only 10 meters!? That is an insult to the one whose fate hangs in the balance here, is it not!?”

“Um…So basically you’re upset about that being as far as his feelings for you went and you want him to try a little harder? …Gyaaahhh! I’m sorry!!”

Waltraute seemed to want to avoid using her overwhelming strength on Heimdallr himself (despite the punch from earlier), so she started destroying the runway of Bifröst. Heimdallr began apologizing with all his strength because Bifröst’s destruction would do serious social damage to him.

But then he noticed something.

He pointed down toward the surface and said, “Look at that. There’s something down there!”

“Mh?”

Waltraute looked down and spotted a white cat approaching the boy who was resting on a branch of Yggdrasil.

For some reason the cat was able to speak the human language.

“Hey, there. What are you doing here? It’s dangerous being this high up. You’ll get hurt if you fall.”

“…That’s surprisingly good advice for a talking cat,” commented Heimdallr.

“…”

The boy responded by saying, “I’m climbing the world tree. Waltraute is waiting for me.”

“I-I am not waiting!!”

“But you aren’t trying to stop him either,” added Heimdallr.

“Of course not. This is a serious competition!!”

The cat then said, “But look up. Do you really think you can climb all the way up there?”

“I can,” replied the boy.

“How about you head down instead. If you go to Jötunheimr, you can find some magic water that will give you any knowledge you wish for.”

“But Waltraute isn’t there.”

“If you drink the water of knowledge, homework will never be a problem again.”

“…Really?”

“Really, really. So give up on going somewhere as boring as Asgard and come with me to-…”

That was when Waltraute threw the Spear of Destroying Lightning.

With a tremendous noise, a bluish-white spear stabbed down in a straight line from heaven to earth. It passed directly in front of the boy and mercilessly struck the talking white cat down to the very depths of the surface.

Lightning.

The symbol of divine punishment.

While breathing erratically, Waltraute shouted down at the surface knowing full well her voice would not reach.

“Don’t interfere with a serious competition, you fool!! Do you want him to gain a body that cannot even reach the realm of the dead!?”

“Th-the kitty… The pretty kitty…!?” said Heimdallr.

“That was actually the Midgard Serpent!! When Útgarða-Loki tricked Thor, that giant snake aided in Útgarða-Loki’s illusions by transforming into a cat to leave Thor unprepared!! Look, the transformation is starting to come off. Creepy scales are starting to cover its body!! No competition can be fair with a monster like that involved!!”

“Oh, you’re right. It really is Jörmungandr,” said Heimdallr.

Waltraute folded her arms in front of her armor’s breastplate.

“Honestly. Even a beast powerful enough to stand on the same level as Thor is getting in the way… This is why you cannot take fate lightly. That boy need only think of the competition. Giving him that is proper manners as his opponent.”

“But the boy seems worried about the snake that fell to the surface. He’s climbing back down to check on it.”

“~ ~ ~!! Take. This. Competition. Seriously!!”

Waltraute started childishly stomping her feet in frustration, but she had only just declared that she would not directly interfere.

===Part 3===

After looking after the cat that had fallen to the surface, the boy began climbing Yggdrasil once more. (Incidentally, the cat tried to warn the boy again, but this time out of actual devotion rather than as a trick. However, it was driven off by a number of Spears of Destroying Lightning. She insisted this was because she would be responsible if the boy ended up getting to know the snake in the middle of the challenge.)

“So you don’t want him looking at anyone but you?”

“Ah?”

Heimdallr the watchman curled up under the crushing pressure of the piercing glare and immense aura of intimidation that were sent his way.

After the interlude with the cat, the boy continued to climb up the giant tree without obstruction. (Or rather, nothing was able to approach him while Waltraute had her frightening gaze on him.) As nothing was happening, Heimdallr started letting out yawn after yawn, but Waltraute’s gaze was as intent as ever.

“At this rate, he might actually make it all the way up.”

“Tch!! But if that happens, I have no choice! This was a serious competition!! I, Waltraute the fourth of the nine Valkyrie sisters, will of course perfectly carry out her duty as the loser! E-even if that means I must marry him!!”

“I see. I see.” Heimdallr had grown bored, so he carelessly let a comment slip out. “You keep going on about marriage, but what exactly do you plan to let that boy do once you marry him? Are you prepared to ask him the age old question of, ‘Would you like dinner, a bath, or the third option which you had damn well better choose’?”

“I-I am not going to lose, you fool!!”

“Of course, the acrobatics of the naked apron are basically a given with newlyweds.”

“Wh-what? What is this naked apron you speak of?”

“Well, you take it and go you do this,” said Heimdallr as he explained it mostly with some vague gestures.

“…!?!?!?”

Without thinking, Waltruate brought down her fist and Heimdallr very nearly became one with the 3rd runway.

“B-bbhh!! Bgegbgbb!!”

“H-how much of an idiot are you!? I simply cannot believe that you could have such perverted thoughts!!”

“G-gbh… But the passion of newlyweds often leads them to cross those perverted lines. They tend to calm down a bit after a year, though.”

“S-so my loss comes with that kind of penalty?”

“You’ll have to head into the bath to wash his back and feed him small fruits directly from your mouth. Oh, and youthful indiscretions put serving him food on your nude body just barely in the range of the acceptable. By the way, I prefer the dolce type with whipped cream and strawberries over the proper type that uses seafood.”

“Wait, wait, wait!! How can the word marriage have so many different chips piled up on top of it!?”

“But I thought you weren’t going to lose.”

“Uuh…!?”

“No matter how many chips are piled up, it doesn’t matter so long as you win, right?”

“Th-that is exactly right.”

While trembling, Waltraute folded her arms in front of her breastplate and struck an impressive pose. She then shouted from the bottom of her gut.

“N-none of it matters as long as I do not lose! I just have to win!! As a Valkyrie, a heavenly being that rules over battles, I am a master of competitions!! I do not even need to think about the possibility of losing!! Mutter, mutter…”

“But the job of a Valkyrie is to gather the souls of those who valiantly died in battle, so aren’t you actually more associated with the losing side of-…bgyaaahhh!! Don’t strike me on the end of my elbow like that! Ah, my arm’s gone numb!!”

As those residents of the heavenly world argued, something changed.

“Hmm. He seems to be having trouble.”

“Look how high he is. He is bound to get tired after climbing a tree this long. In fact, I think climbing up using pure physical strength and without any guidance from you would be impossible even for the human Siegfried in his heyday. I am a Valkyrie and I am not even sure if I could do it.”

“No, that isn’t what I meant.”

“Then what did you mean?”

“Well…” Heimdallr pulled out a clear stone slate and called up a few pieces of data. “The world tree Yggdrasil does not actually divide up the nine worlds. And it holds up the heavens and the earth.”

“So?”

“Um, do you know the relationship between altitude and atmospheric pressure? The higher you go, the less oxygen there is. Divine beings like us are fine, but I think a human child is in trouble if he does not have oxygen.”

“…”

Waltraute’s face gradually paled.

“So…what exactly…does that mean?”

“We know for a fact that boy is climbing Yddrasil and approaching Asgard,” said Heimdallr as he looked at the data. “But the closer a human gets to the heavenly world, the closer he gets to death. I believe that boy will die if he does arrive…”

“Wait, wait, wait.”

Waltraute stopped Heimdallr with one hand.

If the boy lost, his hopes would be dashed, and if he won, he would die.

Waltraute insisted that she had no desire at all to marry the boy, but she could not stand for the competition to be unfair.

Basically, Valkyries were obsessed with competitions.

Brynhildr, the oldest sister, had once failed in a similar issue involving marriage. The human Siegfried had cheated on her (he had been given a potion to erase his memories, so he had not realized what he was doing), so she had plotted his death. When that plot had succeeded, she attempted to take her own life.

“I made sure to report this incident to Odin and received proper authorization for the competition. We cannot have him treating a child climbing the tree as a rebel after all. And that eyepatched god of war vouched for the fairness of the competition. The head god saw this as a fair competition, so why is something like this happening!?”

“Maybe this was the reason Odin gave you authorization.”

“What…?”

“That bearded old man does not hesitate to cause wars in the human world just to obtain some skilled souls of those killed in battle. Actually trying to climb Yggdrasil would require bravery on a ridiculous level and everything is going well so far. That god of war would want a soul like that very, very badly. In other words, he might have purposefully overlooked the flaw in the rules in order to have that boy die and join the Einherjar.”

===Part 4===

His actual feelings were a bit more complicated.

In the great hall at the innermost portion of Valhalla, the one-eyed war god Odin sat on an extremely ostentatious throne. He exchanged a glance with his wife Frigg.

Odin looked about 40 and Frigg about 30, so they did not particularly look the part of the gods who had watched the entire history of the world. However, their appearance had no connection to their age because they had eaten the apples of immortality grown by the goddess Iðunn.

“I am opposed to this,” said Frigg. “Whatever your reasons may be, you are interfering with their efforts to acquire a family. Not to mention killing one of them.”

“You only think that because you are the goddess of marriage. And I think the way I do because I am the god of war and battle.”

“…”

“We cannot allow Waltraute to join with a human boy. Surely you know that intellectually even if you feel otherwise.”

“Are you referring to the fact that the Valkyries are a set of nine and that set is what controls the military force of Einherjar?”

“Even if they are nine individuals, their essences are connected. Waltraute alone is the same as the other eight. If she yields to a single human, that binds the other eight as well. The right to command the entire force of Einherjar will indirectly fall to that boy.”

“Yes, the Wagner Method. But is there any reason to go along with it? If you kick out Waltraute, you should still be able to maintain the Valkyrie system.”

“One role of the Valkyries is to provide a link between gods and men. They cannot be reorganized based simply on the circumstances of the gods. That is the entire point of the Wagner Method and why their form is that which is easiest to imagine for humans. …Surely you know why the Valkyries appear as beautiful women,” said Odin lightly as he sat atop his throne.

His throne was named Hliðskjálf and it gave any who sat in it the power to see across the entire world. Wagner was a very out of place name for that setting and time period, but he was able to use that throne to draw in information from “other places”.

“This is quite a problem,” said Odin despite not sounding troubled in the slightest. “We cannot have things turn out like that. Why do you think we have gave been gathering the souls of those who died in battle? It is all for the sake of the final war of Ragnarök. The evil spirits and giants are bad enough, so we do not need a third force joining in the fray.”

“And so you are going to take that boy’s life?”

“It is only a problem because it is a marriage between equals.” Odin gave a bitter smile to Frigg’s criticism. “But a Valkyrie has complete control over the souls of those who have died in battle. The opposite cannot be. Once that boy has died and become an Einherjar, Waltraute will have control over him. Once that happens, he cannot control Waltraute. Nor can he gain control over the Einherjar forces. Once that happens, we can happily celebrate their marriage.”

He took the idea of human life so lightly because he was the god of war.

He was not a god that protected those participating in a war; he was a god who preserved the state of war itself.

To those who got wrapped up in the war, he may have seemed like a wandering disaster (with a will of its own).

Frigg on the other hand was a goddess who helped humans join together and create new life, so she could only sigh. People often had difficulty understanding how the goddess of all types of marriage could end up married to someone as horrible as him.

[[Image:Waltraute_v01_037.jpg|thumb]]

But with the way the head god was, it would have been difficult for the world to continue on without a productive goddess like her by his side.

“At any rate, that boy must die no matter what you think.”

“I do not wish for that boy to fall in battle. If he does, their relationship will no longer fall into the category of marriage,” said Frigg. “Also, even if that a boy loses his life here, there is no guarantee that he will be picked up as an Einherjar, is there?”

“That is not my responsibility.” Odin shrugged. “I control those humans who have valiant souls. If he does not meet that requirement, then I have no duty to protect him. I am not about to steal a soul that has fallen into the realm of the dead.”

“I see.” Frigg sighed. “While that child may look gentle, a lot of violent emotions are hidden within. Do not blame me for what happens if this plot of yours is discovered.”

“Ha ha. What can a single angry human do?”

“That is not who I meant.” Frigg looked over toward the entrance of the great hall. “I was referring to Waltraute.”

In the next instant, a great trembling shook Valhalla.

At first, Odin thought a large explosion had occurred within. It sounded like the gods had started fighting to the death.

But he was wrong.

The tremendous vibrations continued and grew closer as they did. This was not the sound of a fight. Finally, Odin realized what it was.

“Footsteps…?” Sweat dripped down the ridges of the head god’s nose. “Mere footsteps are giving off this much resolve? Wait, I never gave Waltraute this much output!!”

“Anger over your interference with the competition is just a front. A maiden’s rage can grow without limit when something gets in the way of her love. But I suppose a god of war would not know anything about that.”

“Kh. In other words, that boy carelessly crossing between the nine worlds has caused a distortion in the very concept of battles!? How much did the three Norn goddesses of destiny know about this? Is this going to hasten the final war of Ragnarök!?”

“Sigh. You war-obsessed idiot…”

The doors of the entrance burst open. The thunder god Thor who held the #2 spot when it came to power came tumbling into the great hall.

“E-eee!! Father!! Father!!”

“What is it, Thor? Your face looks beat up and your hair is all frizzy!”

“I-I lost in a battle of thunder… My entire identity as the thunder god has been denied, so what am I to do now!?”

The area on the other side of the open doors was pitch black.

The killer intent emitted by sapient beings was supposed to be invisible, yet Odin clearly saw an illusion before his eyes.

It was obvious who was emitting it.

The darkness and thickness of the shadow showed the approach of the danger.

As he leaned against the wall on one side of the great hall, Loki gave a thin smile and said, “…Hm. The world destroyed by a single love. Not bad.”

“When the hell did you get here!? And don’t think you can become the star if you keep making those Chuunibyou-esque comments, you lover of temporary pleasures!!”

Odin had fallen into a complete panic, so he started yelling at someone completely unrelated to the danger at hand. Seeing that, Frigg brought one hand to her cheek and sighed yet again.

She had to wonder why all the men in the heavenly world knew so little about the subtleties of romance and never did anything for women.

She silently thought they could learn a thing or two from that boy, but actually said, “At least try to calm her down. This is a little too soon for you to be heading into the twilight, don’t you think?”

===Part 5===

===Part 6===

===Part 7===

===Part 8===

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[The_Circumstances_Leading_to_Waltraute's_Marriage:Volume1_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

HEAVY OBJECT:Volume 4

2012-09-20T00:22:21Z

Galeblaze: The volume 4 illustrations put in in the place of the volume 3 illustrations.

==Novel Illustrations==
{{:HEAVY OBJECT:Volume4 Illustrations}}
{{:HEAVY OBJECT:Volume4 Prologue}}
{{:HEAVY OBJECT:Volume4 Chapter 1}}
{{:HEAVY OBJECT:Volume4 Chapter 2}}
{{:HEAVY OBJECT:Volume4 Chapter 3}}
{{:HEAVY OBJECT:Volume4 Epilogue}}
{{:HEAVY OBJECT:Volume4 Afterword}}
==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

<noinclude>{{HEAVYOBJECT Nav|prev=HEAVY OBJECT:Volume 3|next=HEAVY OBJECT:Volume 5}}</noinclude>

User talk:Hidan shepard

2012-08-21T15:34:17Z

Galeblaze: /* HnA */

== HnA ==

Are you translating hidan no aria volume 11 chapter 1[English]? the page is up now!... -[[User:Just4fun|Just4fun]] May 30 2012

Yes English however right now i am currently lake the files for the volume (07:37, 5 June 2012‎ Hidan shepard)

Huh? What lake? --[[User:Darklor|Darklor]] ([[User talk:Darklor|talk]]) 08:51, 21 August 2012 (CDT)

I think that Hidan shepard meant the word lack instead of lake. [[User:Galeblaze|Galeblaze]] ([[User talk:Galeblaze|talk]]) 10:34, 21 August 2012 (CDT)

User talk:Zzhk

2012-07-30T18:35:44Z

Galeblaze: /* General */

==Editing==

Hi, sorry about the edit for "just deserts" :p, I would like to express my thanks for your efforts to translate Campione. I wish you all the best in your future efforts at translating and of course, other stuff XD.

Don't worry about it, it's just that if more than one person was confused enough to edit it, there must have been many more who just didn't act on it. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 17:33, 10 May 2012 (CDT)

===Rollback===

Sorry, was an accident. Probably clicked on the wrong place with my iPod touch at some moment. [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 10:58, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

No worries. It was too strange not to have been an accident. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 11:10, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

==Feedback==

===General===
Hey zzhk! Really wanted to thank you for the Campione! translations and the DxD summaries. Keep it up and have fun! [[User:Kira0802|Kira]] ([[User_talk:Kira0802|Talk]]) 05:24, 19 April 2012 (CDT)

Yo Zzhk thank for translating Highschool DxD and Campione!, hopefully after completing of vol6 of Campione! you would do vols 3 and 4 :)

===Campione!===

Thanks a lot for translating ''Campione!''. It's a very interesting series and I have a lot of fun reading it. --[[User:MaerisCrisis|MaerisCrisis]] 10:10, 30 April 2012 (CDT)

Good job on volume 2, hope to be able to cooperate with you on more volumes haha, anyway your english is good, as far as i can tell there is little for us editors to fix.[[User:Fallen3dge|Fallen3dge]] 19:36, 2 May 2012 (CDT)

Hi! I really enjoy Campione. Thank you for the fast translation! [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 20:52, 2 May 2012 (CDT)
Hey there i '''Zzhk''' was just wondering if you could give me a summary on the series and if its anything similar to "High School DxD"? --[[User:Angels Requiem|Angels Requiem]] 15:45, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Well, it's a harem-like story with a mixed mythological setting plus a protagonist who isn't useless. There is an overview on the main page, and I suggest just reading the first two translated volumes to see if you like the feel. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:48, 3 May 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your efforts on translating Campione.. I really enjoy it... :)

Thanks for the hard work on Campione! Any chance of vol 6? :P [[Special:Contributions/218.186.17.241|218.186.17.241]] 22:29, 12 May 2012 (CDT)

Eventually, probably... --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:17, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

+1 to the list of people who appreciate your work. Thanks for the efforts. --[[User:Lighthalzen|Lighthalzen]] 03:27, 28 June 2012 (CDT)

Awesome man! I hope you do Volume 6 too. Thanks for the hard work!

Thank you again for your translations on Campione. Any chance on going back and doing the missing parts for Vol 4?.. thanks

Well, Volume 4 is already summarized on jCafe by Kadi so it's not really a priority. I'd be more inclined to do 6 and 7 first. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 09:30, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Wow thanks for Raptor form speed in translating volume 5. And I'm happy that you register vol6. [[User:Xenocross|Xenocross]] 09:42, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

Thank you for your speed translations on Campione!. I hope you will keep translating it ^^--[[User:LSwRl|LSwRl]] 16:56, 23 July 2012 (CDT)

THANKS A LOOOOT You are my hero! You, [8th King]-sama !!! PLease finish this 4 ASAP, then please do Vol 6 like blitzkrieg wirting!! I am deeply attached for these series! [[User:Sylkud]] 12:13, 25 Jul

vol.4 is being translated by florza. And, don't rush the translator. --[[User:Rock96|Rock96]] 11:54, 25 July 2012 (CDT)

===High School DxD===
r u still translating hs dxd?

Yes, as stated [[User:Zzhk|on the user page]], I am currently working on Volume 9. --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 21:15, 13 May 2012 (CDT)

I wanna know if you´ll continue with volume 9????

Life.1 is done --[[User:Zzhk|Zzhk]] 08:29, 2 July 2012 (CDT)

You absolutely rule man. Thanx for Vol 9 XD